The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Day of the Beast
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Day of the Beast

Author: Zane Grey

Release date: April 21, 2005 [eBook #15673]
                Most recently updated: December 14, 2020

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Alicia Williams, Sankar Viswanathan and the Online
        Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net.


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DAY OF THE BEAST ***




Produced by Alicia Williams, Sankar Viswanathan and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net.






                      THE DAY OF THE BEAST

                                BY

                             ZANE GREY

                    AUTHOR OF TO THE LAST MAN,
                    THE HERITAGE OF THE DESERT,
                    THE MYSTERIOUS RIDER, ETC.

                             NEW YORK
                         GROSSET & DUNLAP
                            PUBLISHERS

                  Made in the United States of America


                       THE DAY OF THE BEAST

                               1922
                           By Zane Grey
                      Printed in the U.S.A.






                   THE DAY OF THE BEAST




                            DEDICATION


             Herein is embodied my tribute to the American
          men who gave themselves to the service in the great
          war, and my sleepless and eternal gratitude for
          what they did for me.

                                                 ZANE GREY.





THE DAY OF THE BEAST




CHAPTER I

His native land! Home!


The ship glided slowly up the Narrows; and from its deck Daren Lane
saw the noble black outline of the Statue of Liberty limned against
the clear gold of sunset. A familiar old pang in his breast--longing
and homesickness and agony, together with the physical burn of gassed
lungs--seemed to swell into a profound overwhelming emotion.

"My own--my native land!" he whispered, striving to wipe the dimness
from his eyes. Was it only two years or twenty since he had left his
country to go to war? A sense of strangeness dawned upon him. His
home-coming, so ceaselessly dreamed of by night and longed for by day,
was not going to be what his hopes had created. But at that moment his
joy was too great to harbor strange misgivings. How impossible for any
one to understand his feelings then, except perhaps the comrades who
had survived the same ordeal!

The vessel glided on. A fresh cool spring breeze with a scent of land
fanned Lane's hot brow. It bore tidings from home. Almost he thought
he smelled the blossoms in the orchard, and the damp newly plowed
earth, and the smoke from the wood fire his mother used to bake over.
A hundred clamoring thoughts strove for dominance over his mind--to
enter and flash by and fade. His sight, however, except for the blur
that returned again and again, held fast to the entrancing and
thrilling scene--the broad glimmering sun-track of gold in the
rippling channel, leading his eye to the grand bulk of America's
symbol of freedom, and to the stately expanse of the Hudson River,
dotted by moving ferry-boats and tugs, and to the magnificent broken
sky-line of New York City, with its huge dark structures looming and
its thousands of windows reflecting the fire of the sun.

It was indeed a profound and stirring moment for Daren Lane, but not
quite full, not all-satisfying. The great city seemed to frown. The
low line of hills in the west shone dull gray and cold. Where were the
screaming siren whistles, the gay streaming flags, the boats crowded
with waving people, that should have welcomed disabled soldiers who
had fought for their country? Lane hoped he had long passed by
bitterness, but yet something rankled in the unhealed wound of his
heart.

Some one put a hand in close clasp upon his arm. Then Lane heard the
scrape of a crutch on the deck, and knew who stood beside him.

"Well, Dare, old boy, does it look good to you?" asked a husky voice.

"Yes, Blair, but somehow not just what I expected," replied Lane,
turning to his comrade.

"Uhuh, I get you."

Blair Maynard stood erect with the aid of a crutch. There was even a
hint of pride in the poise of his uncovered head. And for once Lane
saw the thin white face softening and glowing. Maynard's big brown
eyes were full of tears.

"Guess I left my nerve as well as my leg over there," he said.

"Blair, it's so good to get back that we're off color," returned Lane.
"On the level, I could scream like a madman."

"I'd like to weep," replied the other, with a half laugh.

"Where's Red? He oughtn't miss this."

"Poor devil! He sneaked off from me somewhere," rejoined Maynard.
"Red's in pretty bad shape again. The voyage has been hard on him. I
hope he'll be well enough to get his discharge when we land. I'll take
him home to Middleville."

"Middleville!" echoed Lane, musingly. "Home!... Blair, does it hit
you--kind of queer? Do you long, yet dread to get home?"

Maynard had no reply for that query, but his look was expressive.

"I've not heard from Helen for over a year," went on Lane, more as if
speaking to himself.

"My God, Dare!" exclaimed his companion, with sudden fire. "Are you
still thinking of her?"

"We--we are engaged," returned Lane, slowly. "At least we _were_. But
I've had no word that she----"

"Dare, your childlike faith is due for a jar," interrupted his
comrade, with bitter scorn. "Come down to earth. You're a crippled
soldier--coming home--and damn lucky at that."

"Blair, what do you know--that I do not know? For long I've suspected
you're wise to--to things at home. You know I haven't heard much in
all these long months. My mother wrote but seldom. Lorna, my kid
sister, forgot me, I guess.... Helen always was a poor correspondent.
Dal answered my letters, but she never _told_ me anything about home.
When we first got to France I heard often from Margie Henderson and
Mel Iden--crazy kind of letters--love-sick over soldiers.... But
nothing for a long time now."

"At first they wrote! Ha! Ha!" burst out Maynard. "Sure, they wrote
love-sick letters. They sent socks and cigarettes and candy and books.
And they all wanted us to hurry back to marry them.... Then--when the
months had gone by and the novelty had worn off--when we went against
the hell of real war--sick or worn out, sleepless and miserable,
crippled or half demented with terror and dread and longing for
home--then, by God, they quit!"

"Oh, no, Blair--not all of them," remonstrated Lane, unsteadily.

"Well, old man, I'm sore, and you're about the only guy I can let out
on," explained Maynard, heavily. "One thing I'm glad of--we'll face it
together. Daren, we were kids together--do you remember?--playing on
the commons--straddling the old water-gates over the brooks--stealing
cider from the country presses--barefoot boys going to school
together. We played Post-Office with the girls and Indians with the
boys. We made puppy love to Dal and Mel and Helen and Margie--all of
them.... Then, somehow the happy thoughtless years of youth passed....
It seems strange and sudden now--but the war came. We enlisted. We
had the same ideal--you and I.--We went to France--and you know what
we did there together.... Now we're on this ship--getting into port of
the good old U.S.--good as bad as she is!--going home together. Thank
God for that. I want to be buried in Woodlawn.... Home! Home?... We
feel its meaning. But, Dare, we'll have no home--no place.... We are
old--we are through--we have served--we are done.... What we dreamed
of as glory will be cold ashes to our lips, bitter as gall.... You
always were a dreamer, an idealist, a believer in God, truth, hope and
womanhood. In spite of the war these somehow survive in you.... But
Dare, old friend, steel yourself now against disappointment and
disillusion."

Used as Lane was to his comrade's outbursts, this one struck
singularly home to Lane's heart and made him mute. The chill of his
earlier misgiving returned, augmented by a strange uneasiness, a
premonition of the unknown and dreadful future. But he threw it off.
Faith would not die in Lane. It could not die utterly because of what
he felt in himself. Yet--what was in store for him? Why was his hope
so unquenchable? There could be no _resurgam_ for Daren Lane.
Resignation should have brought him peace--peace--when every nerve in
his shell-shocked body racked him--when he could not subdue a mounting
hope that all would be well at home--when he quivered at thought of
mother, sister, sweetheart!

The ship glided on under the shadow of America's emblem--a bronze
woman of noble proportions, holding out a light to ships that came in
the night--a welcome to all the world. Daren Lane held to his maimed
comrade while they stood bare-headed and erect for that moment when
the ship passed the statue. Lane knew what Blair felt. But nothing of
what that feeling was could ever be spoken. The deck of the ship was
now crowded with passengers, yet they were seemingly dead to anything
more than a safe arrival at their destination. They were not crippled
American soldiers. Except these two there were none in service
uniforms. There across the windy space of water loomed the many-eyed
buildings, suggestive of the great city. A low roar of traffic came on
the breeze. Passengers and crew of the liner were glad to dock before
dark. They took no notice of the rigid, erect soldiers. Lane, arm in
arm with Blair, face to the front, stood absorbed in his sense of a
nameless sublimity for them while passing the Statue of Liberty. The
spirit of the first man who ever breathed of freedom for the human
race burned as a white flame in the heart of Lane and his comrade. But
it was not so much that spirit which held them erect, aloof, proud. It
was a supreme consciousness of immeasurable sacrifice for an ideal
that existed only in the breasts of men and women kindred to them--an
unutterable and never-to-be-spoken glory of the duty done for others,
but that they owed themselves. They had sustained immense loss of
health and happiness; the future seemed like the gray, cold, gloomy
expanse of the river; and there could never be any reward except this
white fire of their souls. Nameless! But it was the increasing purpose
that ran through the ages.

The ship docked at dark. Lane left Blair at the rail, gloomily gazing
down at the confusion and bustle on the wharf, and went below to
search for their comrade, Red Payson. He found him in his stateroom,
half crouched on the berth, apparently oblivious to the important
moment. It required a little effort to rouse Payson. He was a slight
boy, not over twenty-two, sallow-faced and freckled, with hair that
gave him the only name his comrades knew him by. Lane packed the boy's
few possessions and talked vehemently all the time. Red braced up,
ready to go, but he had little to say and that with the weary
nonchalance habitual with him. Lane helped him up on deck, and the
exertion, slight as it was, brought home to Lane that he needed help
himself. They found Maynard waiting.

"Well, here we are--the Three Musketeers," said Lane, in a voice he
tried to make cheerful.

"Where's the band?" inquired Maynard, sardonically.

"Gay old New York--and me broke!" exclaimed Red Payson, as if to
himself.

Then the three stood by the rail, at the gangplank, waiting for the
hurried stream of passengers to disembark. Down on the wharf under the
glaring white lights, swarmed a crowd from which rose a babel of
voices. A whistle blew sharply at intervals. The whirr and honk of
taxicabs, and the jangle of trolley cars, sounded beyond the wide dark
portal of the dock-house. The murky water below splashed between ship
and pier. Deep voices rang out, and merry laughs, and shrill glad
cries of welcome. The bright light shone down upon a motley,
dark-garbed mass, moving slowly. The spirit of the occasion was
manifest.

When the three disabled soldiers, the last passengers to disembark,
slowly and laboriously descended to the wharf, no one offered to help
them, no one waited with a smile and hand-clasp of welcome. No one saw
them, except a burly policeman, who evidently had charge of the
traffic at the door. He poked his club into the ribs of the
one-legged, slowly shuffling Maynard and said with cheerful gruffness:
"Step lively, Buddy, step lively!"

Lane, with his two comrades, spent three days at a barracks-hospital
for soldiers in Bedford Park. It was a long flimsy structure, bare
except for rows of cots along each wall, and stoves at middle, and
each end. The place was overcrowded with disabled service men, all
worse off than Lane and his comrades. Lane felt that he really was
keeping a sicker man than himself from what attention the hospital
afforded. So he was glad, at the end of the third day, to find they
could be discharged from the army.

This enforced stay, when he knew he was on his way home, had seemed
almost unbearable to Lane. He felt that he had the strength to get
home, and that was about all. He began to expectorate blood--no
unusual thing for him--but this time to such extent that he feared the
return of hemorrhage. The nights seemed sleepless, burning, black
voids; and the days were hideous with noise and distraction. He wanted
to think about the fact that he was home--an astounding and
unbelievable thing. Once he went down to the city and walked on
Broadway and Fifth Avenue, taxing his endurance to the limit. But he
had become used to pain and exhaustion. So long as he could keep up he
did not mind.

That day three powerful impressions were forced upon Lane, never to be
effaced. First he found that the change in him was vast and
incalculable and vague. He could divine but not understand. Secondly,
the men of the service, disabled or not, were old stories to New
Yorkers. Lane saw soldiers begging from pedestrians. He muttered to
himself: "By God, I'll starve to death before I ever do that!" He
could not detect any aloofness on the part of passers-by. They were
just inattentive. Lane remembered with sudden shock how differently
soldiers had been regarded two or three years ago. He had read lengthy
newspaper accounts of the wild and magnificent welcome accorded to the
first soldiers to return to New York. How strange the contrast! But
that was long ago--past history--buried under the immense and hurried
and inscrutable changes of a nation. Lane divined that, as he felt the
mighty resistless throb of the great city. His third and strongest
impression concerned the women he met and passed on the streets. Their
lips and cheeks were rouged. Their dresses were cut too low at the
neck. But even this fashion was not nearly so striking as the short
skirts, cut off at the knees, and in many cases above. At first this
roused a strange amaze in Lane. "What's the idea, I wonder?" he mused.
But in the end it disgusted him. He reflected that for two swift years
he had been out of the track of events, away from centers of
population. Paris itself had held no attraction for him. Dreamer and
brooder, he had failed to see the material things. But this third
impression troubled him more than the other two and stirred thoughts
he tried to dispel. Returning to the barracks he learned that he and
his friends would be free on the morrow; and long into the night he
rejoiced in the knowledge. Free! The grinding, incomprehensible
Juggernaut and himself were at the parting of the ways. Before he went
to sleep he remembered a forgotten prayer his mother had taught him.
His ordeal was over. What had happened did not matter. The Hell was
past and he must bury memory. Whether or not he had a month or a year
to live it must be lived without memories of his ordeal.

Next day, at the railroad station, even at the moment of departure,
Lane and Blair Maynard had their problem with Red Payson. He did not
want to go to Blair's home.

"But hell, Red, you haven't any home--any place to go," blurted out
Maynard.

So they argued with him, and implored him, and reasoned with him.
Since his discharge from the hospital in France Payson had always been
cool, weary, abstracted, difficult to reach. And here at the last he
grew strangely aloof and stubborn. Every word that bore relation to
his own welfare seemed only to alienate him the more. Lane sensed
this.

"See here, Red," he said, "hasn't it occurred to you that Blair and I
need you?"

"Need me? What!" he exclaimed, with perceptible change of tone, though
it was incredulous.

"Sure," interposed Blair.

"Red--listen," continued Lane, speaking low and with difficulty.
"Blair and I have been through the--the whole show together.... And
we've been in the hospitals with you for months.... We've all
got--sort of to rely on each other.... Let's stick it out to the end.
I guess--you know--we may not have a long time...."

Lane's voice trailed off. Then the stony face of the listener changed
for a fleeting second.

"Boys, I'll go over with you," he said.

And then the maimed Blair, awkward with his crutch and bag, insisted
on helping Lane get Red aboard the train. Red could just about walk.
Sombrely they clambered up the steps into the Pullman.

Middleville was a prosperous and thriving inland town of twenty
thousand inhabitants, identical with many towns of about the same size
in the middle and eastern United States.

Lane had been born there and had lived there all his life, seldom
having been away up to the advent of the war. So that the memories of
home and town and place, which he carried away from America with him,
had never had any chance, up to the time of his departure, to change
from the vivid, exaggerated image of boyhood. Since he had left
Middleville he had seen great cities, palaces, castles, edifices, he
had crossed great rivers, he had traveled thousands of miles, he had
looked down some of the famous thoroughfares of the world.

Was this then the reason that Middleville, upon his arrival, seemed
so strange, sordid, shrunken, so vastly changed? He stared, even while
he helped Payson off the train--stared at the little brick station at
once so familiar and yet so strange, that had held a place of dignity
in the picture of his memory. The moment was one of shock.

Then he was distracted from his pondering by tearful and joyful cries,
and deeper voices of men. He looked up to recognize Blair's mother,
father, sister; and men and women whose faces appeared familiar, but
whose names he could not recall. His acute faculty of perception took
quick note of a change in Blair's mother. Lane turned his gaze away.
The agony of joy and sorrow--the light of her face--was more than Lane
could stand. He looked at the sister Margaret--a tall, fair girl. She
had paint on her cheeks. She did not see Lane. Her strained gaze held
a beautiful and piercing intentness. Then her eyes opened wide, her
hand went to cover her mouth, and she cried out: "Oh Blair!--poor boy!
Brother!"

Only Lane heard her. The others were crying out themselves as Blair's
gray-haired mother received him into her arms. She seemed a proud
woman, broken and unsteady. Red Payson's grip on Lane's arm told what
that scene meant to him. How pitiful the vain effort of Blair's people
to hide their horror! Presently mother and sister and women relatives
fell aside to let the soldier boy meet his father. This was something
that rang the bells in Lane's heart. Men were different, and Blair
faced his father differently. The wild boy had come home--the
scapegoat of many Middleville escapades had returned--the
ne'er-do-well sought his father's house. He had come home to die. It
was there in Blair's white face--the dreadful truth. He wore a ribbon
on his breast and he leaned on a crutch. For the instant, as father
and son faced each other, there was something in Blair's poise, his
look of an eagle, that carried home a poignant sense of his greatness.
Lane thrilled with it and a lump constricted his throat. Then with
Blair's ringing "Dad!" and the father's deep and broken: "My son! My
son!" the two embraced.

In a stifling moment more it seemed, attention turned on Red Payson,
who stood nearest. Blair's folk were eager, kind, soft-spoken and warm
in their welcome.

Then it came Lane's turn, and what they said or did he scarcely knew,
until Margaret kissed him. "Oh, Dare! I'm _so_ glad to see you home."
Tears were standing in her clear blue eyes. "You're changed,
but--not--not so much as Blair."

Lane responded as best he could, and presently he found himself
standing at the curb, watching the car move away.

"Come out to-morrow," called back Blair.

The Maynard's car was carrying his comrades away. His first feeling
was one of gladness--the next of relief. He could be alone now--alone
to find out what had happened to him, and to this strange Middleville.
An old negro wearing a blue uniform accosted Lane, shook hands with
him, asked him if he had any baggage. "Yas sir, I sho knowed you,
Mistah Dare Lane. But you looks powerful bad."

Lane crossed the station platform, and the railroad yard and tracks,
to make a short cut in the direction of his home. He shrank from
meeting any one. He had not sent word just when he would arrive,
though he had written his mother from New York that it would be soon,
He was glad that no one belonging to him had been at the station. He
wanted to see his mother in his home. Walking fast exhausted him, and
he had to rest. How dead his legs felt! In fact he felt queer all
over. The old burn and gnaw in his breast had expanded to a heavy,
full, suffocating sensation. Yet his blood seemed to race. Suddenly an
overwhelming emotion of rapture flooded over him. Home at last! He did
not think of any one. He was walking across the railroad yards where
as a boy he had been wont to steal rides on freight trains. Soon he
reached the bridge. In the gathering twilight he halted to clutch at
the railing and look out across where the waters met--where Sycamore
Creek flowed into Middleville River. The roar of water falling over
the dam came melodiously and stirringly to his ears. And as he looked
again he was assailed by that strange sense of littleness, of
shrunkenness, which had struck him so forcibly at the station. He
listened to the murmur of running water. Then, while the sweetness of
joy pervaded him, there seemed to rise from below or across the river
or from somewhere the same strange misgiving, a keener dread, a chill
that was not in the air, a fatal portent of the future. Why should
this come to mock him at such a sacred and beautiful moment?

Passers-by stared at Lane, and some of them whispered, and one
hesitated, as if impelled to speak. Wheeling away Lane crossed the
bridge, turned up River Street, soon turned off again into a darker
street, and reaching High School Park he sat down to rest again. He
was almost spent. The park was quiet and lonely. The bare trees showed
their skeleton outlines against the cold sky. It was March and the air
was raw and chilly. This park that had once been a wonderful place now
appeared so small. Everything he saw was familiar yet grotesque in the
way it had become dwarfed. Across the street from where he sat lights
shone in the windows of a house. He knew the place. Who lived there?
One of the girls--he had forgotten which. From somewhere the
discordance of a Victrola jarred on Lane's sensitive ears.

Lifting his bag he proceeded on his way, halting every little while to
catch his breath. When he turned a corner into a side street,
recognizing every tree and gate and house, there came a gathering and
swelling of his emotions and he began to weaken and shake. He was
afraid he could not make it half way up the street. But he kept on.
The torture now was more a mingled rapture and grief than the physical
protest of his racked body. At last he saw the modest little
house--and then he stood at the gate, quivering. Home! A light in the
window of his old room! A terrible and tremendous storm of feeling
forced him to lean on the gate. How many endless hours had the
pictured memory of that house haunted him? There was the beloved room
where he had lived and slept and read, and cherished over his books
and over his compositions a secret hope and ambition to make of
himself an author. How strange to remember that! But it was true. His
day labor at Manton's office, for all the years since he had graduated
from High School, had been only a means to an end. No one had dreamed
of his dream. Then the war had come and now his hope, if not his
faith, was dead. Never before had the realization been so galling, so
bitter. Endlessly and eternally he must be concerned with himself. He
had driven that habit of thought away a million times, but it would
return. All he had prayed for was to get home--only to reach home
alive--to see his mother, and his sister Lorna--and Helen--and
then.... But he was here now and all that prayer was falsehood. Just
to get home was not enough.. He had been cheated of career, love,
happiness.

It required extreme effort to cross the little yard, to mount the
porch. In a moment more he would see his mother. He heard her within,
somewhere at the back of the house. Wherefore he tip-toed round to the
kitchen door. Here he paused, quaking. A cold sweat broke out all over
him. Why was this return so dreadful? He pressed a shaking hand over
his heart. How surely he knew he could not deceive his mother! The
moment she saw him, after the first flash of joy, she would see the
wreck of the boy she had let go to war. Lane choked over his emotion,
but he could not spare her. Opening the door he entered.

There she stood at the stove and she looked up at the sound he made.
Yes! but stranger than all other changes was the change in her. She
was not the mother of his boyhood. Nor was the change alone age or
grief or wasted cheek. The moment tore cruelly at Lane's heart. She
did not recognize him swiftly. But when she did....

"Oh God!... Daren! My boy!" she whispered.

"Mother!"




CHAPTER II


His mother divined what he knew. And her embrace was so close, almost
fierce in its tenderness, her voice so broken, that Lane could only
hide his face over her, and shut his eyes, and shudder in an ecstasy.
God alone had omniscience to tell what his soul needed, but something
of it was embodied in home and mother.

That first acute moment past, he released her, and she clung to his
hands, her face upturned, her eyes full of pain and joy, and woman's
searching power, while she broke into almost incoherent speech; and he
responded in feeling, though he caught little of the content of her
words, and scarcely knew what he was saying.

Then he reeled a little and the kitchen dimmed in his sight. Sinking
into a chair and leaning on the table he fought his weakness. He came
close to fainting. But he held on to his sense, aware of his mother
fluttering over him. Gradually the spell passed.

"Mother--maybe I'm starved," he said, smiling at her.

That practical speech released the strain and inspired his mother to
action. She began to bustle round the kitchen, talking all the while.
Lane watched her and listened, and spoke occasionally. Once he asked
about his sister Lorna, but his mother either did not hear or chose
not to reply. All she said was music to his ears, yet not quite what
his heart longed for. He began to distrust this strange longing. There
was something wrong with his mind. His faculties seemed too sensitive.
Every word his mother uttered was news, surprising, unusual, as if it
emanated from a home-world that had changed. And presently she dropped
into complaint at the hard times and the cost of everything.

"Mother," he interrupted, "I didn't blow my money. I've saved nearly a
year's pay. It's yours."

"But, Daren, you'll need money," she protested.

"Not much. And maybe--I'll be strong enough to go to work--presently,"
he said, hopefully. "Do you think Manton will take me back--half days
at first?"

"I have my doubts, Daren," she replied, soberly. "Hattie Wilson has
your old job. And I hear they're pleased with her. Few of the boys got
their places back."

"Hattie Wilson!" exclaimed Lane. "Why, she was a kid in the eighth
grade when I left home."

"Yes, my son. But that was nearly three years ago. And the children
have sprung up like weeds. Wild weeds!"

"Well! That tousle-headed Wilson kid!" mused Lane. An uneasy
conviction of having been forgotten dawned upon Lane. He remembered
Blair Maynard's bitter prophecy, which he had been unable to accept.

"Anyway, Daren, are you able to work?" asked his mother.

"Sure," he replied, lying cheerfully, with a smile on his face. "Not
hard work, just yet, but I can do something."

His mother did not share his enthusiasm. She went on preparing the
supper.

"How do you manage to get along?" inquired Lane.

"Lord only knows," she replied, sombrely. "It has been very hard. When
you left home I had only the interest on your father's life insurance.
I sold the farm--"

"Oh, no!" exclaimed Lane, with a rush of boyhood memories.

"I had to," she went on. "I made that money help out for a long time.
Then I--I mortgaged this place.... Things cost so terribly. And Lorna
had to have so much more.... But she's just left school and gone to
work. That helps."

"Lorna left school!" ejaculated Lane, incredulously. "Why, mother, she
was only a child. Thirteen years old when I left! She'll miss her
education. I'll send her back."

"Well, son, I doubt if you can make Lorna do anything she doesn't want
to do," returned his mother. "She wanted to quit school--to earn
money. Whatever she was when you left home she's grown up now. You'll
not know her."

"Know Lorna! Why, mother dear, I carried Lorna's picture all through
the war."

"You won't know her," returned Mrs. Lane, positively. "My boy, these
years so short to you have been ages here at home. You will find your
sister--different from the little girl you left. You'll find all the
girls you knew changed--changed. I have given up trying to understand
what's come over the world."

"How--about Helen?" inquired Lane, with strange reluctance and
shyness.

"Helen who?" asked his mother.

"Helen Wrapp, of course," replied Lane, quickly in his surprise. "The
girl I was engaged to when I left."

"Oh!--I had forgotten," she sighed.

"Hasn't Helen been here to see you?"

"Let me see--well, now you tax me--I think she did come once--right
after you left."

"Do you--ever see her?" he asked, with slow heave of breast.

"Yes, now and then, as she rides by in an automobile. But she never
sees me.... Daren, I don't know what your--your--that engagement means
to you, but I must tell you--Helen Wrapp doesn't conduct herself as if
she were engaged. Still, I don't know what's in the heads of girls
to-day. I can only compare the present with the past."

Lane did not inquire further and his mother did not offer more
comment. At the moment he heard a motor car out in front of the house,
a girl's shrill voice in laughter, the slamming of a car-door--then
light, quick footsteps on the porch. Lane could look from where he sat
to the front door--only a few yards down the short hall. The door
opened. A girl entered.

"That's Lorna," said Lane's mother. He grew aware that she bent a
curious gaze upon his face.

Lane rose to his feet with his heart pounding, and a strange sense of
expectancy. His little sister! Never during the endless months of
drudgery, strife and conflict, and agony, had he forgotten Lorna. Not
duty, nor patriotism, had forced him to enlist in the army before the
draft. It had been an ideal which he imagined he shared with the
millions of American boys who entered the service. Too deep ever to be
spoken of! The barbarous and simian Hun, with his black record against
Belgian, and French women, should never set foot on American soil.

In the lamplight Lane saw this sister throw coat and hat on the
banister, come down the hall and enter the kitchen. She seemed tall,
but her short skirt counteracted that effect. Her bobbed hair, curly
and rebellious, of a rich brown-red color, framed a pretty face Lane
surely remembered. But yet not the same! He had carried away memory of
a child's face and this was a woman's. It was bright, piquant, with
darkly glancing eyes, and vivid cheeks, and carmine lips.

"Oh, _hot dog_! if it isn't Dare!" she squealed, and with radiant look
she ran into his arms.

The moment, or moments, of that meeting between brother and sister
passed, leaving Lane conscious of hearty welcome and a sense of
unreality. He could not at once adjust his mental faculties to an
incomprehensible difference affecting everything.

They sat down to supper, and Lane, sick, dazed, weak, found eating his
first meal at home as different as everything else from what he had
expected. There had been no lack of warmth or love in Lorna's welcome,
but he suffered disappointment. Again for the hundredth time he put
it aside and blamed his morbid condition. Nothing must inhibit his
gladness.

Lorna gave Lane no chance to question her. She was eager, voluble,
curious, and most disconcertingly oblivious of a possible
sensitiveness in Lane.

"Dare, you look like a dead one," she said. "Did you get shot,
bayoneted, gassed, shell-shocked and all the rest? Did you go over the
top? Did you kill any Germans? Gee! did you get to ride in a
war-plane? Come across, now, and tell me."

"I guess about--everything happened to me--except going west,"
returned Lane. "But I don't want to talk about that. I'm too glad to
be home."

"What's that on your breast?" she queried, suddenly, pointing at the
_Croix de Guerre_ he wore.

"That? Lorna, that's my medal."

"Gee! Let me see." She got up and came round to peer down closely, to
finger the decoration. "French! I never saw one before.... Daren,
haven't you an American medal too?"

"No."

"Why not?"

"My dear sister, that's hard to say. Because I didn't deserve it, most
likely."

She leaned back to gaze more thoughtfully at him.

"What did you get this for?"

"It's a long story. Some day I'll tell you."

"Are you proud of it?"

For answer he only smiled at her.

"It's so long since the war I've forgotten so many things," she said,
wonderingly. Then she smiled sweetly. "Dare, I'm proud of you."

That was a moment in which his former emotion seemed to stir for her.
Evidently she had lost track of something once memorable. She was
groping back for childish impressions. It was the only indication of
softness he had felt in her. How impossible to believe Lorna was only
fifteen! He could form no permanent conception of her. But in that
moment he sensed something akin to a sister's sympathy, some vague and
indefinable thought in her, too big for her to grasp. He never felt it
again. The serious sweet mood vanished.

"Hot dog! I've a brother with the _Croix de Guerre_. I'll swell up
over that. I'll crow over some of these Janes."

Thus she talked on while eating her supper. And Lane tried to eat
while he watched her. Presently he moved his chair near to the stove.
Lorna did not wait upon her mother. It was the mother who did the
waiting, as silently she moved from table to stove.

Lorna's waist was cut so low that it showed the swell of her breast.
The red color of her cheeks, high up near her temples, was not
altogether the rosy line of health and youth. Her eyebrows were only
faint, thin, curved lines, oriental in effect. She appeared to be
unusually well-developed in body for so young a girl. And the air of
sophistication, of experience that seemed a part of her manner
completely mystified Lane. If it had not been for the slangy speech,
and the false color in her face, he would have been amused at what he
might have termed his little sister's posing as a woman of the world.
But in the light of these he grew doubtful of his impression. Lastly,
he saw that she wore her stockings rolled below her knees and that the
edge of her short skirt permitted several inches of her bare legs to
be seen. And at that he did not know what to think. He was stunned.

"Daren, you served a while under Captain Thesel in the war," she said.

"Yes, I guess I did," replied Lane, with sombre memory resurging.

"Do you know he lives here?"

"I knew him here in Middleville several years before the war."

"He's danced with me at the Armory. Some swell dancer! He and Dick
Swann and Hardy MacLean sometimes drop in at the Armory on Saturday
nights. Captain Thesel is chasing Mrs. Clemhorn now. They're always
together.... Daren, did he ever have it in for you?"

"He never liked me. We never got along here in Middleville. And
naturally in the service when he was a captain and I only a
private--we didn't get along any better."

"Well, I've heard Captain Thesel was to blame for--for what was said
about you last summer when he came home."

"And what was that, Lorna?" queried Lane, curiously puzzled at her,
and darkly conscious of the ill omen that had preceded him home.

"You'll not hear it from me," declared Lorna, spiritedly. "But that
_Croix de Guerre_ doesn't agree with it, I'll tell the world."

A little frown puckered her smooth brow and there was a gleam in her
eye.

"Seems to me I heard some of the kids talking last summer," she mused,
ponderingly. "Vane Thesel was stuck on Mel Iden and Dot Dalrymple both
before the war. Dot handed him a lemon. He's still trying to rush Dot,
and the gossip is he'd go after Mel even now on the sly, if she'd
stand for it."

"Why on the sly?" inquired Lane. "Before I left home Mel Iden was
about the prettiest and most popular girl in Middleville. Her people
were poor, and ordinary, perhaps, but she was the equal of any one."

"Thesel couldn't rush Mel now and get away with it, unless on the
q-t," replied Lorna. "Haven't you heard about Mel?"

"No, you see the fact is, my few correspondents rather neglected to
send me news," said Lane.

The significance of this was lost upon his sister. She giggled. "Hot
dog! You've got some kicks coming, I'll say!"

"Is that so," returned Lane, with irritation. "A few more or less
won't matter.... Lorna, do you know Helen Wrapp?"

"That red-headed dame!" burst out Lorna, with heat. "I should smile I
do. She's one who doesn't shake a shimmy on tea, believe me."

Lane was somewhat at a loss to understand his sister's intimation, but
as it was vulgarly inimical, and seemed to hold some subtle personal
scorn or jealousy, he shrank from questioning her. This talk with his
sister was the most unreal happening he had ever experienced. He could
not adjust himself to its verity.

"Helen Wrapp is nutty about Dick Swann," went on Lorna. "She drives
down to the office after----"

"Lorna, do you know Helen and I are engaged?" interrupted Lane.

"Hot dog!" was that young lady's exposition of utter amaze. She stared
at her brother.

"We were engaged," continued Lane. "She wore my ring. When I enlisted
she wanted me to marry her before I left. But I wouldn't do that."

Lorna promptly recovered from her amaze. "Well, it's a damn lucky
thing you didn't take her up on that marriage stuff."

There was a glint of dark youthful passion in Lorna's face. Lane felt
rise in him a desire to bid her sharply to omit slang and profanity
from the conversation. But the desire faded before his bewilderment.
All had suffered change. What had he come home to? There was no clear
answer. But whatever it was, he felt it to be enormous and staggering.
And he meant to find out. Weary as was his mind, it grasped peculiar
significances and deep portents.

"Lorna, where do you work?" he began, shifting his interest.

"At Swann's," she replied.

"In the office--at the foundry?" he asked.

"No. Mr. Swann's at the head of the leather works."

"What do you do?"

"I type letters," she answered, and rose to make him a little bow that
held the movement and the suggestion of a dancer.

"You've learned stenography?" he asked, in surprise.

"I'm learning shorthand," replied Lorna. "You see I had only a few
weeks in business school before Dick got me the job."

"Dick Swann? Do you work for him?"

"No. For the superintendent, Mr. Fryer. But I go to Dick's office to
do letters for him some of the time."

She appeared frank and nonchalant, evidently a little proud of her
important position. She posed before Lane and pirouetted with fancy
little steps.

"Say, Dare, won't you teach me a new dance--right from Paris?" she
interposed. "Something that will put the shimmy and toddle out of
biz?"

"Lorna, I don't know what the shimmy and toddle are. I've only heard
of them."

"Buried alive, I'll say," she retorted.

Lane bit his tongue to keep back a hot reprimand. He looked at his
mother, who was clearing off the supper table. She looked sad. The
light had left her worn face. Lane did not feel sure of his ground
here. So he controlled his feelings and directed his interest toward
more news.

"Of course Dick Swann was in the service?" he asked.

"No. He didn't go," replied Lorna.

The information struck Lane singularly. Dick Swann had always been a
prominent figure in the Middleville battery, in those seemingly long
past years since before the war.

"Why didn't Dick go into the service? Why didn't the draft get him?"

"He had poor eyesight, and his father needed him at the iron works."

"Poor eyesight!" ejaculated Lane. "He was the best shot in the
battery--the best hunter among the boys. Well, that's funny."

"Daren, there are people who called Dick Swann a slacker," returned
Lorna, as if forced to give this information. "But I never saw that it
hurt him. He's rich now. His uncle left him a million, and his father
will leave him another. And I'll say it's the money people want these
days."

The materialism so pregnant in Lorna's half bitter reply checked
Lane's further questioning. He edged closer to the stove, feeling a
little cold. A shadow drifted across the warmth and glow of his mind.
At home now he was to be confronted with a monstrous and insupportable
truth--the craven cowardice of the man who had been eligible to
service in army or navy, and who had evaded it. In camp and trench and
dug-out he had heard of the army of slackers. And of all the vile and
stark profanity which the war gave birth to on the lips of miserable
and maimed soldiers, that flung on the slackers was the worst.

"I've got a date to go to the movies," said Lorna, and she bounced out
of the kitchen into the hall singing:

             "Oh by heck
             You never saw a wreck
             Like the wreck she made of me."

She went upstairs, while Lane sat there trying to adapt himself to a
new and unintelligible environment. His mother began washing the
dishes. Lane felt her gaze upon his face, and he struggled against all
the weaknesses that beset him.

"Mother, doesn't Lorna help you with the house work?" he asked.

"She used to. But not any more."

"Do you let her go out at night to the movies--dances, and all that?"

Mrs. Lane made a gesture of helplessness. "Lorna goes out all the
time. She's never here. She stays out until midnight--one
o'clock--later. She's popular with the boys. I couldn't stop her even
if I wanted to. Girls can't be stopped these days. I do all I can for
her--make her dresses--slave for her--hoping she'll find a good
husband. But the young men are not marrying."

"Good Heavens, are you already looking for a husband for Lorna?" broke
out Lane.

"You don't understand, Dare. You've been away so long. Wait till
you've seen what girls--are nowadays. Then you'll not wonder that I'd
like to see Lorna settled."

"Mother, you're right," he said, gravely. "I've been away so--long.
But I'm back home now. I'll soon get on to things. And I'll help you.
I'll take Lorna in hand. I'll relieve you of a whole lot."

"You were always a good boy, Daren, to me and Lorna," murmured Mrs.
Lane, almost in tears. "It's cheered me to get you home, yet.... Oh,
if you were well and strong!"

"Never mind, mother. I'll get better," he replied, rising to take up
his bag. "I guess now I'd better go to bed. I'm just about all in....
Wonder how Blair and Red are."

His mother followed him up the narrow stairway, talking, trying to
pretend she did not see his dragging steps, his clutch on the
banisters.

"Your room's just as you left it," she said, opening the door. Then on
the threshold she kissed him. "My son, I thank God you have come home
alive. You give me hope in--in spite of all.... If you need me, call.
Good night."

Lane was alone in the little room that had lived in waking and
dreaming thought. Except to appear strangely smaller, it had not
changed. His bed and desk--the old bureau--the few pictures--the
bookcase he had built himself--these were identical with images in his
memory.

A sweet and wonderful emotion of peace pervaded his soul--fulfilment
at last of the soldier's endless longing for home, bed, quiet, rest.

"If I have to die--I can do it _now_ without hate of all around me,"
he whispered, in the passion of his spirit.

But as he sat upon his bed, trying with shaking and clumsy hands to
undress himself, that exalted mood flashed by. Some of the dearest
memories of his life were associated with this little room. Here he
had dreamed; here he had read and studied; here he had fought out some
of the poignant battles of youth. So much of life seemed behind him.
At last he got undressed, and extinguishing the light, he crawled into
bed.

The darkness was welcome, and the quiet was exquisitely soothing. He
lay there, staring into the blackness, feeling his body sink slowly as
if weighted. How cool and soft the touch of sheets! Then, the river of
throbbing fire that was his blood, seemed to move again. And the dull
ache, deep in the bones, possessed his nerves. In his breast there
began a vibrating, as if thousands of tiny bubbles were being pricked
to bursting in his lungs. And the itch to cough came back to his
throat. And all his flesh seemed in contention with a slowly ebbing
force. Sleep might come perhaps after pain had lulled. His heart beat
unsteadily and weakly, sometimes with a strange little flutter. How
many weary interminable hours had he endured! But to-night he was too
far spent, too far gone for long wakefulness. He drifted away and sank
as if into black oblivion where there sounded the dreadful roll of
drums, and images moved under gray clouds, and men were running like
phantoms. He awoke from nightmares, wet with cold sweat, and lay
staring again at the blackness, once more alive to recurrent pain.
Pain that was an old, old story, yet ever acute and insistent and
merciless.

The night wore on, hour by hour. The courthouse clock rang out one
single deep mellow clang. One o'clock! Lane thrilled to the sound. It
brought back the school days, the vacation days, the Indian summer
days when the hills were golden and the purple haze hung over the
land--the days that were to be no more for Daren Lane.

In the distance somewhere a motor-car hummed, and came closer, louder
down the street, to slow its sound with sliding creak and jar outside
in front of the house. Lane heard laughter and voices of a party of
young people. Footsteps, heavy and light, came up the walk, and on to
the porch. Lorna was returning rather late from the motion-picture,
thought Lane, and he raised his head from the pillow, to lean toward
the open window, listening.

"Come across, kiddo," said a boy's voice, husky and low.

Lane heard a kiss--then another.

"Cheese it, you boob!"

"Gee, your gettin' snippy. Say, will you ride out to Flesher's
to-morrow night?"

"Nothing doing, I've got a date. Good night."

The hall door below opened and shut. Footsteps thumped off the porch
and out to the street. Lane heard the giggle of girls, the snap of a
car-door, the creaking of wheels, and then a low hum, dying away.

Lorna came slowly up stairs to enter her room, moving quietly. And
Lane lay on his bed, wide-eyed, staring into the blackness. "My little
sister," he whispered to himself. And the words that had meant so much
seemed a mockery.




CHAPTER III


Lane saw the casement of his window grow gray with the glimmering
light of dawn. After that he slept several hours. When he awoke it was
nine o'clock. The long night with its morbid dreams and thoughts had
passed, and in the sunshine of day he saw things differently.

To move, to get up was not an easy task. It took stern will, and all
the strength of muscle he had left, and when he finally achieved it
there was a clammy dew of pain upon his face. With slow guarded
movements he began to dress himself. Any sudden or violent action
might burst the delicate gassed spots in his lungs or throw out of
place one of the lower vertebrae of his spine. The former meant death,
and the latter bent his body like a letter S and caused such
excruciating agony that it was worse than death. These were his two
ever-present perils. The other aches and pains he could endure.

He shaved and put on clean things, and his best coat, and surveyed
himself in the little mirror. He saw a thin face, white as marble, but
he was not ashamed of it. His story was there to read, if any one had
kind enough eyes to see. What would Helen think of him--and Margaret
Maynard--and Dal--and Mel Iden? Bitter curiosity seemed his strongest
feeling concerning his fiancee. He would hold her as engaged to him
until she informed him she was not. As for the others, thought of
them quickened his interest, especially in Mel. What had happened to
her.

It was going to be wonderful to meet them--and to meet everybody he
had once known. Wonderful because he would see what the war had done
to them and they would see what it had done to him. A peculiar
significance lay between his sister and Helen--all these girls, and
the fact of his having gone to war.

"They may not think of it, but _I know_," he muttered to himself. And
he sat down upon his bed to plan how best to meet them, and others. He
did not know what he was going to encounter, but he fortified himself
against calamity. Strange portent of this had crossed the sea to haunt
him. As soon as he was sure of what had happened in Middleville, of
the attitude people would have toward a crippled soldier, and of what
he could do with the month or year that might be left him to live,
then he would know his own mind. All he sensed now was that there had
been some monstrous inexplicable alteration in hope, love, life. His
ordeal of physical strife, loneliness, longing was now over, for he
was back home. But he divined that his greater ordeal lay before him,
here in this little house, and out there in Middleville. All the
subtlety, intelligence, and bitter vision developed by the war
sharpened here to confront him with terrible possibilities. Had his
countrymen, his people, his friends, his sweetheart, all failed him?
Was there justice in Blair Maynard's scorn? Lane's faith cried out in
revolt. He augmented all possible catastrophe, and then could not
believe that he had sacrificed himself in vain. He knew himself. In
him was embodied all the potentiality for hope of the future. And it
was with the front and stride of a soldier, facing the mystery, the
ingratitude, the ignorance and hell of war, that he left his room and
went down stairs to meet the evils in store.

His mother was not in the kitchen. The door stood open. He heard her
outside talking to a neighbor woman, over the fence.

"--Daren looks dreadful," his mother was saying in low voice. "He
could hardly walk.... It breaks my heart. I'm glad to have him
along--but to see him waste away, day by day, like Mary Dean's boy--"
she broke off.

"Too bad! It's a pity," replied the neighbor. "Sad--now it comes home
to us. My son Ted came in last night and said he'd talked with a boy
who'd seen young Maynard and the strange soldier who was with him.
They must be worse off than Daren--Blair Maynard with only one leg
and--"

"Mother, where are you? I'm hungry," called Lane, interrupting that
conversation.

She came hurriedly in, at once fearful he might have heard, and
solicitous for his welfare.

"Daren, you look better in daylight--not so white," she said. "You sit
down now, and let me get your breakfast."

Lane managed to eat a little this morning, which fact delighted his
mother.

"I'm going to see Dr. Bronson," said Lane, presently. "Then I'll go to
Manton's, and round town a little. And if I don't tire out I'll call
on Helen. Of course Lorna has gone to work?"

"Oh yes, she leaves at half after eight."

"Mother, I was awake last night when she got home," went on Lane,
seriously. "It was one o'clock. She came in a car. I heard girls
tittering. And some boy came up on the porch with Lorna and kissed
her. Well, that might not mean much--but something about their talk,
the way it was done--makes me pretty sick. Did you know this sort of
thing was going on?"

"Yes. And I've talked with mothers who have girls Lorna's age. They've
all run wild the last year or so. Dances and rides! Last summer I was
worried half to death. But we mothers don't think the girls are really
_bad_. They're just crazy for fun, excitement, boys. Times and
pleasures have changed. The girls say the mothers don't understand.
Maybe we don't. I try to be patient. I trust Lorna. I can't see
through it all."

"Don't worry, mother," said Lane, patting her hand. "I'll see through
it for you. And if Lorna is--well, running too much--wild as you
said--I'll stop her."

His mother shook her head.

"One thing we mothers all agree on. These girls, of this generation,
say fourteen to sixteen, _can't_ be stopped."

"Then that is a serious matter. It must be a peculiarity of the day.
Maybe the war left this condition."

"The war changed all things, my son," replied his mother, sadly.

Lane walked thoughtfully down the street toward Doctor Bronson's
office. As long as he walked slowly he managed not to give any hint of
his weakness. The sun was shining with steely brightness and the March
wind was living up to its fame. He longed for summer and hot days in
quiet woods or fields where daisies bloomed. Would he live to see the
Indian summer days, the smoky haze, the purple asters?

Lane was admitted at once into the office of Doctor Bronson, a little,
gray, slight man with shrewd, kind eyes and a thoughtful brow. For
years he had been a friend as well as physician to the Lanes, and he
had always liked Daren. His surprise was great and his welcome warm.
But a moment later he gazed at Lane with piercing eyes.

"Look here, boy, did you go to the bad over there?" he demanded.

"How do you mean, Doctor?"

"Did you let down--debase yourself morally?"

"No. But I went to the bad physically and spiritually."

"I see that. I don't like the color of your face.... Well, well,
Daren. It was hell, wasn't it? Did you kill a couple of Huns for me?"

Questions like this latter one always alienated Lane in some
unaccountable way. It must have been revealed in his face.

"Never mind, Daren. I see that you _did_.... I'm glad you're back
alive. Now what can I do for you?"

"I've been discharged from three hospitals in the last two months--not
because I was well, but because I was in better shape than some other
poor devil. Those doctors in the service grew hard--they had to be
hard--but they saw the worst, the agony of the war. I always felt
sorry for them. They never seemed to eat or sleep or rest. They had no
time to save a man. It was cut him up or tie him up--then on to the
next.... Now, Doc, I want you to look me over and--well--tell me what
to expect."

"All right," replied Doctor Bronson, gruffly.

"And I want you to promise not to tell mother or any one. Will you?"

"Yes, I promise. Now come in here and get off some of your clothes."

"Doctor, it's pretty tough on me to get in and out of my clothes."

"I'll help you. Now tell me what the Germans did to you."

Lane laughed grimly. "Doctor, do you remember I was in your Sunday
School class?"

"Yes, I remember that. What's it got to do with Germans?"

"Nothing. It struck me funny, that's all.... Well, to get it over. I
was injured several times at the training camp."

"Anything serious?"

"No, I guess not. Anyway I forgot about _them._ Doctor, I was shot
four times, once clear through. I'll show you. Got a bad bayonet jab
that doesn't seem to heal well. Then I had a dose of both
gases--chlorine and mustard--and both all but killed me. Last I've a
weak place in my spine. There's a vertebra that slips out of place
occasionally. The least movement may do it. I _can't_ guard against
it. The last time it slipped out I was washing my teeth. I'm in
mortal dread of this. For it twists me out of shape and hurts
horribly. I'm afraid it'll give me paralysis."

"Humph! It would. But it can be fixed.... So that's all they did to
you?"

Underneath the dry humor of the little doctor, Lane thought he
detected something akin to anger.

"Yes, that's all they did to my body," replied Lane.

Doctor Bronson, during a careful and thorough examination of Lane's
heart, lungs, blood pressure, and abdominal region, did not speak
once. But when he turned him over, to see and feel the hole in Lane's
back, he exclaimed: "My God, boy, what made this--a shell? I can put
my fist in it."

"That's the bayonet jab."

Doctor Bronson cursed in a most undignified and unprofessional manner.
Then without further comment he went on and completed the examination.

"That'll do," he said, and lent a hand while Lane put on his clothes.
It was then he noticed Lane's medal.

"Ha! The _Croix de Guerre!_... Daren, I was a friend of your
father's. I _know_ how that medal would have made him feel. Tell me
what you did to get it?"

"Nothing much," replied Lane, stirred. "It was in the Argonne, when we
took to open fighting. In fact I got most of my hurts there.... I
carried a badly wounded French officer back off the field. He was a
heavy man. That's where I injured my spine. I had to run with him. And
worse luck, he was dead when I got him back. But I didn't know that."

"So the French decorated you, hey?" asked the doctor, leaning back
with hands on hips, and keenly eyeing Lane.

"Yes."

"Why did not the American Army give you equal honor?"

"Well, for one thing it was never reported. And besides, it wasn't
anything any other fellow wouldn't do."

Doctor Bronson dropped his head and paced to and fro. Then the
door-bell rang in the reception room.

"Daren Lane," began the doctor, suddenly stopping before Lane, "I'd
hesitate to ask most men if they wanted the truth. To many men I'd
lie. But I know a few words from me can't faze you."

"No, Doctor, one way or another it is all the same to me."

"Well, boy, I can fix up that vertebra so it won't slip out again....
But, if there's anything in the world to save your life, I don't know
what it is."

"Thank you, Doctor. It's--something to know--what to expect," returned
Lane, with a smile.

"You might live a year--and you might not.... You might improve. God
only knows. Miracles _do_ happen. Anyway, come back to see me."

Lane shook hands with him and went out, passing another patient in the
reception room. Then as Lane opened the door and stepped out upon the
porch he almost collided with a girl who evidently had been about to
come in.

"I beg your----" he began, and stopped. He knew this girl, but the
strained tragic shadow of her eyes was strikingly unfamiliar. The
transparent white skin let the blue tracery of veins show. On the
instant her lips trembled and parted.

"Oh, Daren--don't you know me?" she asked.

"Mel Iden!" he burst out. "Know you? I should smile I do. But it--it
was so sudden. And you're older--different somehow. Mel, you're
sweeter--why you're beautiful."

He clasped her hands and held on to them, until he felt her rather
nervously trying to withdraw them.

"Oh, Daren, I'm glad to see you home--alive--whole," she said, almost
in a whisper. "Are you--well?"

"No, Mel. I'm in pretty bad shape," he replied. "Lucky to get home
alive--to see you all."

"I'm sorry. You're so white. You're wonderfully changed, Daren."

"So are you. But I'll say I'm happy it's not painted face and plucked
eyebrows.... Mel, what's happened to you?"

She suddenly espied the decoration on his coat. The blood rose and
stained her clear cheek. With a gesture of exquisite grace and
sensibility that thrilled Lane she touched the medal. "Oh! The _Croix
de Guerre_.... Daren, you were a hero."

"No, Mel, just a soldier."

She looked up into his face with eyes that fascinated Lane, so
beautiful were they--the blue of corn-flowers--and lighted then with
strange rapt glow.

"Just a soldier!" she murmured. But Lane heard in that all the
sweetness and understanding possible for any woman's heart. She amazed
him--held him spellbound. Here was the sympathy--and something
else--a nameless need--for which he yearned. The moment was fraught
with incomprehensible forces. Lane's sore heart responded to her rapt
look, to the sudden strange passion of her pale face. Swiftly he
divined that Mel Iden gloried in the presence of a maimed and proven
soldier.

"Mel, I'll come to see you," he said, breaking the spell. "Do you
still live out on the Hill road? I remember the four big white oaks."

"No, Daren, I've left home," she said, with slow change, as if his
words recalled something she had forgotten. All the radiance vanished,
leaving her singularly white.

"Left home! What for?" he asked, bluntly.

"Father turned me out," she replied, with face averted. The soft
roundness of her throat swelled. Lane saw her full breast heave under
her coat.

"What're you saying, Mel Iden?" he demanded, as quickly as he could
find his voice.

Then she turned bravely to meet his gaze, and Lane had never seen as
sad eyes as looked into his.

"Daren, haven't you heard--about me?" she asked, with tremulous lips.

"No. What's wrong?"

"I--I can't let you call on me."

"Why not? Are you married--jealous husband?"

"No, I'm not married--but I--I have a baby," she whispered.

"Mel!" gasped Lane. "A war baby?"

"Yes."

Lane was so shocked he could not collect his scattered wits, let alone
think of the right thing to say, if there were any right thing. "Mel,
this is a--a terrible surprise. Oh, I'm sorry.... How the war played
hell with all of us! But for you--Mel Iden--I can't believe it."

"Daren, so terribly true," she said. "Don't I look it?"

"Mel, you look--oh--heartbroken."

"Yes, I am broken-hearted," she replied, and drooped her head.

"Forgive me, Mel. I hardly know what I'm saying.... But listen--I'm
coming to see you."

"No," she said.

That trenchant word was thought-provoking. A glimmer of understanding
began to dawn in Lane. Already an immense pity had flooded his soul,
and a profound sense of the mystery and tragedy of Mel Iden. She had
always been unusual, aloof, proud, unattainable, a girl with a heart
of golden fire. And now she had a nameless child and was an outcast
from her father's house. The fact, the fatality of it, stunned Lane.

"Daren, I must go in to see Dr. Bronson," she said. "I'm glad you're
home. I'm proud of you. I'm happy for your mother and Lorna. You must
watch Lorna--try to restrain her. She's going wrong. All the young
girls are going wrong. Oh, it's a more dreadful time _now_ than before
or during the war. The let-down has been terrible.... Good-bye,
Daren."

In other days Manton's building on Main Street had appeared a
pretentious one to Lane's untraveled eyes. It was an old three-story
red-brick-front edifice, squatted between higher and more modern
structures. When he climbed the dirty dark stairway up to the second
floor a throng of memories returned with the sensations of creaky
steps, musty smell, and dim light. When he pushed open a door on which
MANTON & CO. showed in black letters he caught his breath. Long--long
past! Was it possible that he had been penned up for three years in
this stifling place?

Manton carried on various lines of business, and for Middleville, he
was held to be something of a merchant and broker. Lane was wholly
familiar with the halls, the several lettered doors, the large
unpartitioned office at the back of the building. Here his slow
progress was intercepted by a slip of a girl who asked him what he
wanted. Before answering, Lane took stock of the girl. She might have
been all of fifteen--no older. She had curly bobbed hair, and a face
that would have been comely but for the powder and rouge. She was
chewing gum, and she ogled Lane.

"I want to see Mr. Manton," Lane said.

"What name, please."

"Daren Lane."

She tripped off toward the door leading to Manton's private offices,
and Lane's gaze, curiously following her, found her costume to be
startling even to his expectant eyes. Then she disappeared. Lane's
gaze sought the corner and desk that once upon a time had been his. A
blond young lady, also with bobbed hair, was operating a typewriter at
his desk. She glanced up, and espying Lane, she suddenly stopped her
work. She recognized him. But, if she were Hattie Wilson, it was
certain that Lane did not recognize her. Then the office girl
returned.

"Step this way, please. Mr. Smith will see you."

How singularly it struck Lane that not once in three years had he
thought of Smith. But when he saw him, the intervening months were as
nothing. Lean, spare, pallid, with baggy eyes, and the nose of a
drinker, Smith had not changed.

"How do, Lane. So you're back? Welcome to our city," he said,
extending a nerveless hand that felt to Lane like a dead fish.

"Hello, Mr. Smith. Yes, I'm back," returned Lane, taking the chair
Smith indicated. And then he met the inevitable questions as best he
could in order not to appear curt or uncivil.

"I'd like to see Mr. Manton to ask for my old job," interposed Lane,
presently.

"He's busy now, Lane, but maybe he'll see you. I'll find out."

Smith got up and went out. Lane sat there with a vague sense of
absurdity in the situation. The click of a typewriter sounded from
behind him. He wanted to hurry out. He wanted to think of other
things, and twice he drove away memory of the girl he had just left at
Doctor Bronson's office. Presently Smith returned, slipping along in
his shiny black suit, flat-footed and slightly bowed, with his set
dull expression.

"Lane, Mr. Manton asks you to please excuse him. He's extremely busy,"
said Smith. "I told him that you wanted your old job back. And he
instructed me to tell you he had been put to the trouble of breaking
in a girl to take your place. She now does the work you used to
have--very satisfactorily, Mr. Manton thinks, and at less pay. So, of
course, a change is impossible."

"I see," returned Lane, slowly, as he rose to go. "I had an idea that
might be the case. I'm finding things--a little different."

"No doubt, Lane. You fellows who went away left us to make the best of
it."

"Yes, Smith, we fellows 'went away,'" replied Lane, with satire, "and
I'm finding out the fact wasn't greatly appreciated. Good day."

On the way out the little office girl opened the door for him and
ogled him again, and stood a moment on the threshold. Ponderingly,
Lane made his way down to the street. A rush of cool spring air seemed
to refresh him, and with it came a realization that he never would
have been able to stay cooped up in Manton's place. Even if his
services had been greatly desired he could not have given them for
long. He could not have stood that place. This was a new phase of his
mental condition. Work almost anywhere in Middleville would be like
that in Manton's. Could he stand work at all, not only in a physical
sense, but in application of mind? He began to worry about that.

Some one hailed Lane, and he turned to recognize an old
acquaintance--Matt Jones. They walked along the street together,
meeting other men who knew Lane, some of whom greeted him heartily.
Then, during an ensuing hour, he went into familiar stores and the
post-office, the hotel and finally the Bradford Inn, meeting many
people whom he had known well. The sum of all their greetings left him
in cold amaze. At length Lane grasped the subtle import--that people
were tired of any one or anything which reminded them of the war. He
tried to drive that thought from lodgment in his mind. But it stuck.
And slowly he gathered the forces of his spirit to make good the
resolve with which he had faced this day--to withstand an appalling
truth.

At the inn he sat before an open fire and pondered between brief
conversations of men who accosted him. On the one hand it was
extremely trying, and on the other a fascinating and grim study--to
meet people, and find that he could read their minds. Had the war
given him some magic sixth sense, some clairvoyant power, some gift of
vision? He could not tell yet what had come to him, but there was
something.

Business men, halting to chat with Lane a few moments, helped along
his readjustment to the truth of the strange present. Almost all kinds
of business were booming. Most people had money to spend. And there
was a multitude, made rich by the war, who were throwing money to the
four winds. Prices of every commodity were at their highest peak, and
supply could not equal demand. An orgy of spending was in full swing,
and all men in business, especially the profiteers, were making the
most of the unprecedented opportunity.

After he had rested, Lane boarded a street car and rode out to the
suburbs of Middleville where the Maynards lived. Although they had
lost their money they still lived in the substantial mansion that was
all which was left them of prosperous days. House and grounds now
appeared sadly run down.

A maid answered Lane's ring, and let him in. Lane found himself rather
nervously expecting to see Mrs. Maynard. The old house brought back to
him the fact that he had never liked her. But he wanted to see
Margaret. It turned out, however, that mother and daughter were out.

"Come up, old top," called Blair's voice from the hall above.

So Lane went up to Blair's room, which he remembered almost as well as
his own, though now it was in disorder. Blair was in his shirt
sleeves. He looked both gay and spent. Red Payson was in bed, and his
face bore the hectic flush of fever.

"Aw, he's only had too much to eat," declared Blair, in answer to
Lane's solicitation.

"How's that, Red?" asked Lane, sitting down on the bed beside Payson.

"It's nothing, Dare.... I'm just all in," replied Red, with a weary
smile.

"I telephoned Doc Bronson to come out," said Blair, "and look us over.
That made Red as sore as a pup. Isn't he the limit? By thunder, you
can't do anything for some people."

Blair's tone and words of apparent vexation were at variance with the
kindness of his eyes as they rested upon his sick comrade.

"I just came from Bronson's," observed Lane. "He's been our doctor for
as long as I can remember."

Both Lane's comrades searched his face with questioning eyes, and
while Lane returned that gaze there was a little constrained silence.

"Bronson examined me--and said I'd live to be eighty," added Lane,
with dry humor.

"You're a liar!" burst out Blair.

On Red Payson's worn face a faint smile appeared. "Carry on, Dare."

Then Blair fell to questioning Lane as to all the news he had heard,
and people he had met.

"So Manton turned you down cold," said Blair, ponderingly.

"I didn't get to see him," replied Lane. "He sent out word that my old
job was held by a girl who did my work better and at less pay."

The blood leaped to Blair's white cheek.

"What'd you say?" he queried.

"Nothing much. I just trailed out.... But the truth is, Blair--I
couldn't have stood that place--not for a day."

"I get you," rejoined Blair. "That isn't the point, though. I always
wondered if we'd find our old jobs open to us. Of course, I couldn't
fill mine now. It was an outside job--lots of walking."

So the conversation see-sawed back and forth, with Red Payson
listening in languid interest.

"Have you seen any of the girls?" asked Blair.

"I met Mel Iden," replied Lane.

"You did? What did she--"

"Mel told me what explained some of your hints."

"Ahuh! Poor Mel! How'd she look?"

"Greatly changed," replied Lane, thoughtfully. "How do you remember
Mel?"

"Well, she was pretty--soulful face--wonderful smile--that sort of
thing."

"She's beautiful now, and sad."

"I shouldn't wonder. And she told you right out about the baby?"

"No. That came out when she said I couldn't call on her, and I wanted
to know why."

"But you'll go anyhow?"

"Yes."

"So will I," returned Blair, with spirit. "Dare, I've known for over a
year about Mel's disgrace. You used to like her, and I hated to tell
you. If it had been Helen I'd have told you in a minute. But Mel....
Well, I suppose we must expect queer things. I got a jolt this
morning. I was pumping my sister Margie about everybody, and, of
course, Mel's name came up. You remember Margie and Mel were as thick
as two peas in a pod. Looks like Mel's fall has hurt Margie. But I
don't just _get_ Margie yet. She might be another fellow's sister--for
all the strangeness of her."

"I hardly knew _my_ kid sister," responded Lane.

"Ahuh! The plot thickens.... Well, I couldn't get much out of Marg.
She used to babble everything. But what little she told me made up
in--in shock for what it lacked in volume."

"Tell me," said Lane, as his friend paused.

"Nothing doing." ... And turning to the sick boy on the bed, he
remarked, "Red, you needn't let this--this gab of ours bother you.
This is home talk between a couple of boobs who're burying their
illusions in the grave. You didn't leave a sister or a lot of old
schoolgirl sweethearts behind to----"

"What the hell do you know about whom I left behind?" retorted Red,
with a swift blaze of strange passion.

"Oh, say, Red--I--I beg your pardon, I was only kidding," responded
Blair, in surprise and contrition. "You never told me a word about
yourself."

For answer Red Payson rolled over wearily and turned his back.

"Blair, I'll beat it, and let Red go to sleep," said Lane, taking up
his hat. "Red, good-bye this time. I hope you'll be better soon."

"I'm--sorry, Lane," came in muffled tones from Payson.

"Cut that out, boy. You've nothing to be sorry for. Forget it and
cheer up."

Blair hobbled downstairs after Lane. "Don't go just yet, Dare."

They found seats in the parlor that appeared to be the same shabby
genteel place where Lane had used to call upon Blair's sister.

"What ails Red?" queried Lane, bluntly.

"Lord only knows. He's a queer duck. Once in a while he lets out a
crack like that. There's a lot to Red."

"Blair, his heart is broken," said Lane, tragically.

"Well!" exclaimed Blair, with quick almost haughty uplift of head. He
seemed to resent Lane's surprise and intimation. It was a rebuke that
made Lane shrink.

"I never thought of Red's being hurt--you know--or as having lost....
Oh, he just seemed like so many other boys ruined in health. I----"

"All right. Cut the sentiment," interrupted Blair. "The fact is Red is
more of a problem than we had any idea he'd be.... And Dare, listen to
this--I'm ashamed to have to tell you. Mother raised old Harry with me
this morning for fetching Red home. She couldn't see it my way. She
said there were hospitals for sick soldiers who hadn't homes. I lost
my temper and I said: 'The hell of it, mother, is that there's nothing
of the kind.' ... She said we couldn't keep him here. I tried to coax
her.... Margie helped, but nothing doing."

Blair had spoken hurriedly with again a stain of red in his white
cheek, and a break in his voice.

"That's--tough," replied Lane, haltingly. He could choke back speech,
but not the something in his voice he would rather not have heard.
"I'll tell you what. As soon as Red is well enough we'll move him over
to my house. I'm sure mother will let him share my room. There's only
Lorna--and I'll pay Red's board.... You have quite a family--"

"Hell, Dare--don't apologize to me for my mother," burst out Blair,
bitterly.

"Blair, I believe you realize what we are up against--and I don't,"
rejoined Lane, with level gaze upon his friend.

"Dare, can't you see we're up against worse than the Argonne?--worse,
because back here at home--that beautiful, glorious
thought--idea--spirit we had is gone. Dead!"

"No, I can't see," returned Lane, stubbornly.

"Well, I guess that's one reason we all loved you, Dare--you couldn't
see.... But I'll bet you my crutch Helen makes you see. Her father
made a pile out of the war. She's a war-rich snob now. And going the
pace!"

"Blair, she may make me see her faithlessness--and perhaps some
strange unrest--some change that's seemed to come over everything. But
she can't prove to me the death of anything outside of herself. She
can't prove that any more than Mel Iden's confession proved her a
wanton. It didn't. Not to me. Why, when Mel put her hand on my
breast--on this medal--and looked at me--I had such a thrill as I
never had before in all my life. Never!... Blair, it's _not_ dead.
That beautiful thing you mentioned--that spirit--that fire which
burned so gloriously--it is _not_ dead."

"Not in you--old pard," replied Blair, unsteadily. "I'm always ashamed
before your faith. And, by God, I'll say you're my only anchor."

"Blair, let's play the game out to the end," said Lane.

"I get you, Dare.... For Margie, for Lorna, for Mel--even if they
have--"

"Yes," answered Lane, as Blair faltered.




CHAPTER IV


As Lane sped out Elm Street in a taxicab he remembered that his last
ride in such a conveyance had been with Helen when he took her home
from a party. She was then about seventeen years old. And that night
she had coaxed him to marry her before he left to go to war. Had her
feminine instinct been infallibly right? Would marrying her have saved
her from what Blair had so forcibly suggested?

Elm Street was a newly developed part of Middleville, high on one of
its hills, and manifestly a restricted section. Lane had found the
number of Helen's home in the telephone book. When the chauffeur
stopped before a new and imposing pile of red brick, Lane understood
an acquaintance's reference to the war rich. It was a mansion, but
somehow not a home. It flaunted something indefinable.

Lane instructed the driver to wait a few moments, and, if he did not
come out, to go back to town and return in about an hour. The house
stood rather far from the street, and as Lane mounted the terrace he
observed four motor cars parked in the driveway. Also his sensitive
ears caught the sound of a phonograph.

A maid answered his ring. Lane asked for both Mrs. Wrapp and Helen.
They were at home, the maid informed him, and ushered Lane into a gray
and silver reception room. Lane had no card, but gave his name. As he
gazed around the room he tried to fit the delicate decorative scheme
to Mrs. Wrapp. He smiled at the idea. But he remembered that she had
always liked him in spite of the fact that she did not favor his
attention to Helen. Like many mothers of girls, she wanted a rich
marriage for her daughter. Manifestly now she had money. But had
happiness come with prosperity?

Then Mrs. Wrapp came down. Rising, he turned to see a large woman,
elaborately gowned. She had a heavy, rather good-natured face on which
was a smile of greeting.

"Daren Lane!" she exclaimed, with fervor, and to his surprise, she
kissed him. There was no doubt of her pleasure. Lane's thin armor
melted. He had not anticipated such welcome. "Oh, I'm glad to see you,
soldier boy. But you're a man now. Daren, you're white and thin.
Handsomer, though!... Sit down and talk to me a little."

Her kindness made his task easy.

"I've called to pay my respects to you--and to see Helen," he said.

"Of course. But talk to me first," she returned, with a smile. "You'll
find me better company than that crowd upstairs. Tell me about
yourself.... Oh, I know soldiers hate to talk about themselves and the
war. Never mind the war. Are you well? Did you get hurt? You look
so--so frail, Daren."

There was something simple and motherly about her, that became her,
and warmed Lane's cold heart. He remembered that she had always
preferred boys to girls, and regretted she had not been the mother of
boys. So Lane talked to her, glad to find that the most ordinary news
of the service and his comrades interested her very much. The instant
she espied his _Croix de Guerre_ he seemed lifted higher in her
estimation. Yet she had the delicacy not to question him about that.
In fact, after ten minutes with her, Lane had to reproach himself for
the hostility with which he had come. At length she rose with evident
reluctance.

"You want to see Helen. Shall I send her down here or will you go up
to her studio?"

"I think I'd like to go up," replied Lane.

"If I were you, I would," advised Mrs. Wrapp. "I'd like your
opinion--of, well, what you'll see. Since you left home, Daren, we've
been turned topsy-turvy. I'm old-fashioned. I can't get used to these
goings-on. These young people 'get my goat,' as Helen expresses it."

"I'm hopelessly behind the times, I've seen that already," rejoined
Lane.

"Daren, I respect you for it. There was a time when I objected to your
courting Helen. But I couldn't see into the future. I'm sorry now she
broke her engagement to you."

"I--thank you, Mrs. Wrapp," said Lane, with agitation. "But of course
Helen was right. She was too young.... And even if she had been--been
true to me--I would have freed her upon my return."

"Indeed. And why, Daren?"

"Because I'll never be well again," he replied sadly.

"Boy, don't say that!" she appealed, with a hand going to his
shoulder.

In the poignancy of the moment Lane lost his reserve and told her the
truth of his condition, even going so far as to place her hand so she
felt the great bayonet hole in his back. Her silence then was more
expressive than any speech. She had the look of a woman in whom
conscience was a reality. And Lane divined that she felt she and her
daughter, and all other women of this distraught land, owed him and
his comrades a debt which could never be paid. For once she expressed
dignity and sweetness and genuine sorrow.

"You shock me, Daren. But words are useless. I hope and pray you're
wrong. But right or wrong--you're a real American--like our splendid
forefathers. Thank God _that_ spirit still survives. It is our only
hope."

Lane crossed to the window and looked out, slowly conscious of
resurging self-control. It was well that he had met Mrs. Wrapp first,
for she gave him what he needed. His bleeding vanity, his pride
trampled in the dirt, his betrayed faith, his unquenchable spirit of
hope for some far-future good--these were not secrets he could hide
from every one.

"Daren," said Mrs. Wrapp, as he again turned to her, "if I were in my
daughter's place I'd beg you to take me back. And if you would, I'd
never leave your side for an hour until you were well or--or gone....
But girls now are possessed of some infernal frenzy.... God only knows
how _far_ they go, but I'm one mother who is no fool. I see little
sign of real love in Helen or any of her friends.... And the men who
lounge around after her! Walk upstairs--back to the end of the long
hall--open the door and go in. You'll find Helen and some of her
associates. You'll find the men, young, sleek, soft, well-fed--without
any of the scars or ravages of war. They didn't go to war!... They
_live_ for their bodies. And I hate these slackers. So does Helen's
father. And for three years our house has been a rendezvous for them.
We've prospered, but _that_ has been bitter fruit."

Strong elemental passions Lane had seen and felt in people during the
short twenty-four hours since his return home. All of them had stung
and astounded him, flung into his face the hard brutal facts of the
materialism of the present. Surely it was an abnormal condition. And
yet from the last quarter where he might have expected to find uplift,
and the crystallizing of his attitude toward the world, and the
sharpening of his intelligence--from the hard, grim mother of the girl
who had jilted him, these had come. It was in keeping with all the
other mystery.

"On second thought, I'll go up with you," continued Mrs. Wrapp, as he
moved in the direction she had indicated. "Come."

The wide hall, the winding stairway with its soft carpet, the narrower
hallway above--these made a long journey for Lane. But at the end,
when Mrs. Wrapp stopped with hand on the farthest door, Lane felt knit
like cold steel.

The discordant music and the soft shuffling of feet ceased. Laughter
and murmur of voices began.

"Come, Daren," whispered Mrs. Wrapp, as if thrilled. Certainly her
eyes gleamed. Then quickly she threw the door open wide and called
out:

"Helen, here's Daren Lane home from the war, wearing the _Croix de
Guerre_."

Mrs. Wrapp pushed Lane forward, and stood there a moment in the sudden
silence, then stepping back, she went out and closed the door.

Lane saw a large well-lighted room, with colorful bizarre decorations
and a bare shiny floor. The first person his glance encountered was a
young girl, strikingly beautiful, facing him with red lips parted. She
had violet eyes that seemed to have a startled expression as they met
Lane's. Next Lane saw a slim young man standing close to this girl, in
the act of withdrawing his arm from around her waist. Apparently with
his free hand he had either been lowering a smoking cigarette from her
lips or had been raising it there. This hand, too, dropped down. Lane
did not recognize the fellow's smooth, smug face, with its tiny curled
mustache and its heated swollen lines.

"Look who's here," shouted a gay, vibrant voice. "If it isn't old Dare
Lane!"

That voice drew Lane's fixed gaze, and he saw a group in the far
corner of the room. One man was standing, another was sitting beside a
lounge, upon which lay a young woman amid a pile of pillows. She rose
lazily, and as she slid off the lounge Lane saw her skirt come down
and cover her bare knees. Her red hair, bobbed and curly, marked her
for recognition. It was Helen. But Lane doubted if he would have at
once recognized any other feature. The handsome insolence of her face
was belied by a singularly eager and curious expression. Her eyes,
almost green in line, swept Lane up and down, and came back to his
face, while she extended her hands in greeting.

"Helen, how are you?" said Lane, with a cool intent mastery of
himself, bowing over her hands. "Surprised to see me?"

"Well, I'll say so! Daren, you've changed," she replied, and the
latter part of her speech flashed swiftly.

"Rather," he said, laconically. "What would you expect? So have you
changed."

There came a moment's pause. Helen was not embarrassed or agitated,
but something about Lane or the situation apparently made her slow or
stiff.

"Daren, you--of course you remember Hardy Mackay and Dick Swann," she
said.

Lane turned to greet one-time schoolmates and rivals of his. Mackay
was tall, homely, with a face that lacked force, light blue eyes and
thick sandy hair, brushed high. Swann was slight, elegant, faultlessly
groomed and he had a dark, sallow face, heavy lips, heavy eyelids,
eyes rather prominent and of a wine-dark hue. To Lane he did not have
a clean, virile look.

In their greetings Lane sensed some indefinable quality of surprise or
suspense. Swann rather awkwardly put out his hand, but Lane ignored
it. The blood stained Swann's sallow face and he drew himself up.

"And Daren, here are other friends of mine," said Helen, and she
turned him round. "Bessy, this is Daren Lane.... Miss Bessy Bell." As
Lane acknowledged the introduction he felt that he was looking at the
prettiest girl he had ever seen--the girl whose violet eyes had met
his when he entered the room.

"Mr. Daren Lane, I'm very happy to meet some one from 'over there,'"
she said, with the ease and self-possession of a woman of the world.
But when she smiled a beautiful, wonderful light seemed to shine from
eyes and face and lips--a smile of youth.

Helen introduced her companion as Roy Vancey. Then she led Lane to the
far corner, to another couple, manifestly disturbed from their rather
close and familiar position in a window seat. These also were
strangers to Lane. They did not get up, and they were not interested.
In fact, Lane was quick to catch an impression from all, possibly
excepting Miss Bell, that the courtesy of drawing rooms, such as he
had been familiar with as a young man, was wanting in this atmosphere.
Lane wondered if it was antagonism toward him. Helen drew Lane back
toward her other friends, to the lounge where she seated herself. If
the situation had disturbed her equilibrium in the least, the moment
had passed. She did not care what Lane thought of her guests or what
they thought of him. But she seemed curious about him. Bessy Bell came
and sat beside her, watching Lane.

"Daren, do you dance?" queried Helen. "You used to be good. But
dancing is not the same. It's all fox-trot, toddle, shimmy nowadays."

"I'm afraid my dancing days are over," replied Lane.

"How so? I see you came back with two legs and arms."

"Yes. But I was shot twice through one leg--it's about all I can do to
walk now."

Following his easy laugh, a little silence ensued. Helen's green eyes
seemed to narrow and concentrate on Lane. Dick Swann inhaled a deep
draught of his cigarette, then let the smoke curl up from his lips to
enter his nostrils. Mackay rather uneasily shifted his feet. And Bessy
Bell gazed with wonderful violet eyes at Lane.

"Oh! You were _shot_!" she whispered.

"Yes," replied Lane, and looked directly at her, prompted by her
singular tone. A glance was enough to show Lane that this very young
girl was an entirely new type to him. She seemed to vibrate with
intensity. All the graceful lines of her body seemed strangely
instinct with pulsing life. She was bottled lightning. In a flash Lane
sensed what made her different from the fifteen-year-olds he
remembered before the war. It was what made his sister Lorna
different. He felt it in Helen's scrutiny of him, in the speculation
of her eyes. Then Bessy Bell leaned toward Lane, and softly,
reverently touched the medal upon his breast.

"The _Croix de Guerre_," she said, in awe. "That's the French badge of
honor.... It means you must have done something great.... You must
have--_killed_ Germans!"

Bessy sank back upon the lounge, clasping her hands, and her eyes
appeared to darken, to turn purple with quickening thought and
emotion. Her exclamation brought the third girl of the party over to
the lounge. She was all eyes. Her apathy had vanished. She did not
see the sulky young fellow who had followed her.

Lane could have laughed aloud. He read the shallow souls of these
older girls. They could not help their instincts and he had learned
that it was instinctive with women to become emotional over soldiers.
Bessy Bell was a child. Hero-worship shone from her speaking eyes.
Whatever other young men might be to her, no one of them could compare
with a soldier.

The situation had its pathos, its tragedy, and its gratification for
Lane. He saw clearly, and felt with the acuteness of a woman. Helen
had jilted him for such young men as these. So in the feeling of the
moment it cost him nothing to thrill and fascinate these girls with
the story of how he had been shot through the leg. It pleased him to
see Helen's green eyes dilate, to see Bessy Bell shudder. Presently
Lane turned to speak to the supercilious Swann.

"I didn't have the luck to run across you in France!" he queried.

"No. I didn't go," replied Swann.

"How was that? Didn't the draft get you?"

"Yes. But my eyes were bad. And my father needed me at the works. We
had a big army contract in steel."

"Oh, I see," returned Lane, with a subtle alteration of manner he
could not, did not want to control. But it was unmistakable in its
detachment. Next his gaze on Mackay did not require the accompaniment
of a query.

"I was under weight. They wouldn't accept me," he explained.

Bessy Bell looked at Mackay disdainfully. "Why didn't you drink a
bucketful of water--same as Billy Means did? He got in."

Helen laughed gayly. "What! Mac drink water? He'd be ill.... Come,
let's dance. Dick put on that new one. Daren, you can watch us dance."

Swann did as he was bidden, and as a loud, violent discordance blared
out of the machine he threw away his cigarette, and turned to Helen.
She seemed to leap at him. She had a pantherish grace. Swann drew her
closely to him, with his arm all the way round her, while her arm
encircled his neck. They began a fast swaying walk, in which Swann
appeared to be forcing the girl over backwards. They swayed, and
turned, and glided; they made strange abrupt movements in accordance
with the jerky tune; they halted at the end of a walk to make little
steps forward and back; then they began to bounce and sway together in
a motion that Lane instantly recognized as a toddle. Lane remembered
the one-step, the fox-trot and other new dances of an earlier day,
when the craze for new dancing had become general, but this sort of
gyration was vastly something else. It disgusted Lane. He felt the
blood surge to his face. He watched Helen Wrapp in the arms of Swann,
and he realized, whatever had been the state of his heart on his
return home, he did not love her now. Even if the war had not
disrupted his mind in an unaccountable way, even if he had loved Helen
Wrapp right up to that moment, such singular abandonment to a
distorted strange music, to the close and unmistakably sensual embrace
of a man--that spectacle would have killed his love.

Lane turned his gaze away. The young fellow Vancey was pulling at
Bessy Bell, and she shook his hand off. "No, Roy, I don't want to
dance." Lane heard above the jarring, stringing notes. Mackay was
smoking, and looked on as if bored. In a moment more the Victrola
rasped out its last note.

Helen's face was flushed and moist. Her bosom heaved. Her gown hung
closely to her lissom and rather full form. A singular expression of
excitement, of titillation, almost wild, a softer expression almost
dreamy, died out of her face. Lane saw Swann lead Helen up to a small
table beside the Victrola. Here stood a large pitcher of lemonade, and
a number of glasses. Swann filled a glass half full, from the pitcher,
and then, deliberately pulling a silver flask from his hip pocket he
poured some of its dark red contents into the glass. Helen took it
from him, and turned to Lane with a half-mocking glance.

"Daren, I remember you never drank," she said. "Maybe the war made a
man of you!... Will you have a sip of lemonade with a shot in it?"

"No, thank you," replied Lane.

"Didn't you drink over there?" she queried.

"Only when I had to," he rejoined, shortly.

All of the four dancers partook of a drink of lemonade, strengthened
by something from Swann's flask. Lane was quick to observe that when
it was pressed upon Bessy Bell she refused to take it: "I hate booze,"
she said, with a grimace. His further impression of Bessy Bell, then,
was that she had just fallen in with this older crowd, and
sophisticated though she was, had not yet been corrupted. The
divination of this heightened his interest.

"Well, Daren, you old prune, what'd you think of the toddle?" asked
Helen, as she took a cigarette offered by Swann and tipped it between
her red lips.

"Is that what you danced?"

"I'll say so. And Dick and I are considered pretty spiffy."

"I don't think much of it, Helen," replied Lane, deliberately. "If you
care to--to do that sort of thing I'd imagine you'd rather do it
alone."

"Oh Lord, you talk like mother," she exclaimed.

"Lane, you're out of date," said Swann, with a little sneer.

Lane took a long, steady glance at Swann, but did not reply.

"Daren, everybody has been dancing jazz. It's the rage. The old dances
were slow. The new ones have pep and snap."

"So I see. They have more than that," returned Lane. "But pray, never
mind me. I'm out of date. Go ahead and dance.... If you'd rather, I'll
leave and call on you some other time."

"No, you stay," she replied. "I'll chase this bunch pretty soon."

"Well, you won't chase me. I'll go," spoke up Swann, sullenly, with a
fling of his cigarette.

"You needn't hurt yourself," returned Helen, sarcastically.

"So long, people," said Swann to the others. But it was perfectly
obvious that he did not include Lane. It was also obvious, at least to
Lane, that Swann showed something of intolerance and mastery in the
dark, sullen glance he bestowed upon Helen. She followed him across
the room and out into the hall, from whence her guarded voice sounded
unintelligibly. But Lane's keen ear, despite the starting of the
Victrola, caught Swann's equally low, yet clearer reply. "You can't
kid me. I'm on. You'll vamp Lane if he lets you. Go to it!"

As Helen came back into the room Mackay ran for her, and locking her
in the same embrace--even a tighter one than Swann's--he fell into the
strange steps that had so shocked Lane. Moreover, he was manifestly a
skilful dancer, and showed the thin, lithe, supple body of one trained
down by this or some other violent exercise.

Lane did not watch the dancers this time. Again Bessy Bell refused to
get up from the lounge. The youth was insistent. He pawed at her. And
manifestly she did not like that, for her face flamed, and she
snapped: "Stop it--you bonehead! Can't you see I want to sit here by
Mr. Lane?"

The youth slouched away fuming to himself.

Whereupon Lane got up, and seated himself beside Bessy so that he need
not shout to be heard.

"That was nice of you, Miss Bell--but rather hard on the youngster,"
said Lane.

"He makes me sick. All he wants to do is lolly-gag.... Besides, after
what you said to Helen about the jazz I wouldn't dance in front of you
on a bet."

She was forceful, frank, naive. She was impressed by his nearness; but
Lane saw that it was the fact of his being a soldier with a record,
not his mere physical propinquity that affected her. She seemed both
bold and shy. But she did not show any modesty. Her short skirt came
above her bare knees, and she did not try to hide them from Lane's
sight. At fifteen, like his sister Lorna, this girl had the
development of a young woman. She breathed health, and something
elusive that Lane could not catch. If it had not been for her apparent
lack of shame, and her rouged lips and cheeks, and her plucked
eyebrows, she would have been exceedingly alluring. But no beauty,
however striking, could under these circumstances, stir Lane's heart.
He was fascinated, puzzled, intensely curious.

"Why wouldn't you dance jazz in front of me?" he inquired, with a
smile.

"Well, for one thing I'm not stuck on it, and for another I'll say you
said a mouthful."

"Is that all?" he asked, as if disappointed.

"No. I'd respect what you said--because of where you've been and what
you've done."

It was a reply that surprised Lane.

"I'm out of date, you know."

She put a finger on the medal on his breast and said: "You could never
be out of date."

The music and the sliding shuffle ceased.

"Now beat it," said Helen. "I want to talk to Daren." She gayly shoved
the young people ahead of her in a mass, and called to Bessy: "Here,
you kid vamp, lay off Daren."

Bessy leaned to whisper in his ear: "Make a date with me, quick!"

"Surely, I'll hunt you up. Good-bye."

She was the only one who made any pretension of saying good-bye to
Lane. They all crowded out before Helen, with Mackay in the rear. From
the hall Lane heard him say to Helen: "Dick'll sure go to the mat with
you for this."

Presently Helen returned to shut the door behind her; and her walk
toward Lane had a suggestion of the oriental dancer. For Lane her face
was a study. This seemed a woman beyond his comprehension. She was the
Helen Wrapp he had known and loved, plus an age of change, a
measureless experience. With that swaying, sinuous, pantherish grace,
with her green eyes narrowed and gleaming, half mocking, half serious,
she glided up to him, close, closer until she pressed against him, and
her face was uplifted under his. Then she waited with her eyes gazing
into his. Slumberous green depths, slowly lighting, they seemed to
Lane. Her presence thus, her brazen challenge, affected him
powerfully, but he had no thrill.

"Aren't you going to kiss me?" she asked.

"Helen, why didn't you write me you had broken our engagement?" he
counter-queried.

The question disconcerted her somewhat. Drawing back from close
contact with him she took hold of his sleeves, and assumed a naive air
of groping in memory. She used her eyes in a way that Lane could not
associate with the past he knew. She was a flirt--not above trying her
arts on the man she had jilted.

"Why, didn't I write you? Of course I did."

"Well, if you did I never got the letter. And if you were on the level
you'd admit you never wrote."

"How'd you find out then?" she inquired curiously.

"I never knew for sure until your mother verified it."

"Are you curious to know why I did break it off?"

"Not in the least."

This reply shot the fire into her face, yet she still persisted in the
expression of her sentimental motive. She began to finger the medal on
his breast.

"So, Mr. Soldier Hero, you didn't care?"

"No--not after I had been here ten minutes," he replied, bluntly.

She whirled from him, swiftly, her body instinct with passion, her
expression one of surprise and fury.

"What do you mean by that?"

"Nothing I care to explain, except I discovered my love for you was
dead--perhaps had been dead for a long time."

"But you never discovered it until you _saw_ me--here--with
Swann--dancing, drinking, smoking?"

"No. To be honest, the shock of that enlightened me."

"Daren Lane, I'm just what _you_ men have made me," she burst out,
passionately.

"You are mistaken. I beg to be excluded from any complicity in the--in
whatever you've been made," he said, bitterly. "I have been true to
you in deed and in thought all this time."

"You must be a queer soldier!" she exclaimed, incredulously.

"I figure there were a couple of million soldiers like me, queer or
not," he retorted.

She gazed at him with something akin to hate in her eyes. Then
putting her hands to her full hips she began that swaying, dancing
walk to and fro before the window. She was deeply hurt. Lane had meant
to get under her skin with a few just words of scorn, and he had
imagined his insinuation as to the change in her had hurt her
feelings. Suddenly he divined it was not that at all--he had only
wounded her vanity.

"Helen, let's not talk of the past," he said. "It's over. Even if you
had been true to me, and I loved you still--I would have been
compelled to break our engagement."

"You would! And why?"

"I am a physical wreck--and a mental one, too, I fear.... Helen, I've
come home to die."

"Daren!" she cried, poignantly.

Then he told her in brief, brutal words of the wounds and ravages war
had dealt him, and what Doctor Bronson's verdict had been. Lane felt
shame in being so little as to want to shock and hurt her, if that
were possible.

"Oh, I'm sorry," she burst out. "Your mother--your sister.... Oh, that
damned horrible war! _What_ has it not done to us?... Daren, you
looked white and weak, but I never thought you were--going to die....
How dreadful!"

Something of her girlishness returned to her in this moment of
sincerity. The past was not wholly dead. Memories lingered. She looked
at Lane, wide-eyed, in distress, caught between strange long-forgotten
emotions.

"Helen, it's not dreadful to have to die," replied Lane. "_That_ is
not the dreadful part in coming home."

"What _is_ dreadful, then?" she asked, very low.

Lane felt a great heave of his breast--the irrepressible reaction of a
profound and terrible emotion, always held in abeyance until now. And
a fierce pang, that was physical as well as emotional, tore through
him. His throat constricted and ached to a familiar sensation--the
welling up of blood from his lungs. The handkerchief he put to his
lips came away stained red. Helen saw it, and with dilated eyes, moved
instinctively as if to touch him, hold him in her pity.

"Never mind, Helen," he said, huskily. "That's nothing.... Well, I was
about to tell you what is so dreadful--for me.... It's to reach home
grateful to God I was spared to get home--resigned to the ruin of my
life--content to die for whom I fought--my mother, my sister, _you_,
and all our women (for I fought for nothing else)--and find my mother
aged and bewildered and sad, my sister a painted little hussy--and
_you_--a strange creature I despise.... And all, everybody, everything
changed--changed in some horrible way which proves my sacrifice in
vain.... It is not death that is dreadful, but the uselessness, the
hopelessness of the ideal I cherished."

Helen fell on the couch, and burying her face in the pillows she began
to sob. Lane looked down at her, at her glistening auburn hair, and
slender, white, ringed hand clutching the cushions, at her lissom
shaking form, at the shapely legs in the rolled-down silk
stockings--and he felt a melancholy happiness in the proof that he had
reached her shallow heart, and in the fact that this was the moment of
loss.

"Good-bye--Helen," he said.

"Daren--don't--go," she begged.

But he had to go, for other reasons beside the one that this was the
end of all intimate relation between him and Helen. He had overtaxed
his strength, and the burning pang in his breast was one he must heed.
On the hall stairway a dizzy spell came over him. He held on to the
banister until the weakness passed. Fortunately there was no one to
observe him. Somehow the sumptuous spacious hall seemed drearily
empty. Was this a home for that twenty-year-old girl upstairs? Lane
opened the door and went out. He was relieved to find the taxi
waiting. To the driver he gave the address of his home and said: "Go
slow and don't give me a jar!"

But Lane reached home, and got into the house, where he sat at the
table with his mother and Lorna, making a pretense of eating, and went
upstairs and into his bed without any recurrence of the symptoms that
had alarmed him. In the darkness of his room he gradually relaxed to
rest. And rest was the only medicine for him. It had put off hour by
hour and day by day the inevitable.

"If it comes--all right--I'm ready," he whispered to himself. "But in
spite of all I've been through--and have come home to--I don't _want_
to die."

There was no use in trying to sleep. But in this hour he did not want
oblivion. He wanted endless time to think. And slowly, with infinite
care and infallible memory, he went over every detail of what he had
seen and heard since his arrival home. In the headlong stream of
consciousness of the past hours he met with circumstances that he
lingered over, and tried to understand, to no avail. Yet when all lay
clearly before his mental gaze he felt a sad and tremendous
fascination in the spectacle.

For many weeks he had lived on the fancy of getting home, of being
honored and loved, of being given some little meed of praise and
gratitude in the short while he had to live. Alas! this fancy had been
a dream of his egotism. His old world was gone. There was nothing
left. The day of the soldier had passed--until some future need of him
stirred the emotions of a selfish people. This new world moved on
unmindful, through its travail and incalculable change, to unknown
ends. He, Daren Lane, had been left alone on the vast and naked shores
of Lethe.

Lane made not one passionate protest at the injustice of his fate.
Labor, agony, war had taught him wisdom and vision. He began to
realize that no greater change could there be than this of his mind,
his soul. But in the darkness there an irresistible grief assailed
him. He wept as never before in all his life. And he tasted the bitter
salt of his own tears. He wept for his mother, aged and bowed by
trouble, bewildered, ready to give up the struggle--his little sister
now forced into erotic girlhood, blind, wilful, bold, on the wrong
path, doomed beyond his power or any earthly power--the men he had
met, warped by the war, materialistic, lost in the maze of
self-preservation and self-aggrandizement, dead to chivalry and the
honor of women--Mel Iden, strangest and saddest of mysteries--a girl
who had been noble, aloof, proud, with a heart of golden fire, now
disgraced, ruined, the mother of a war-baby, and yet, strangest of
all, not vile, not bad, not lost, but groping like he was down those
vast and naked shores of life. He wept for the hard-faced Mrs. Wrapp,
whose ideal had been wealth and who had found prosperity bitter ashes
at her lips, yet who preserved in this modern maelstrom some sense of
its falseness, its baseness. He wept for Helen, playmate of the years
never to return, sweetheart of his youth, betrayer of his manhood, the
young woman of the present, blase, unsexed, seeking, provocative, all
perhaps, as she had said, that men had made her--a travesty on
splendid girlhood. He wept for her friends, embodying in them all of
their class--for little Bessy Bell, with her exquisite golden beauty,
her wonderful smile that was a light of joy--a child of fifteen with
character and mind, not yet sullied, not yet wholly victim to the
unstable spirit of the day.

And traveling in this army that seemed to march before Lane's eyes
were the slackers, like Mackay and Swann, representative of that horde
of cowards who in one way or another had avoided the service--the
young men who put comfort, ease, safety, pleasure before all else--who
had no ideal of womanhood--who could not have protected women--who
would not fight to save women from the apish Huns--who remained behind
to fall in the wreck of the war's degeneration, and to dance, to
drink, to smoke, to ride the women to their debasement.

And for the first and the last time Lane wept for himself, pitifully
as a child lost and helpless, as a strong man facing irreparable loss,
as a boy who had dreamed beautiful dreams, who had loved and given
and trusted, who had suffered insupportable agonies of body and soul,
who had fought like a lion for what he represented to himself, who had
killed and killed--and whose reward was change, indifference, betrayal
and death.

That dark hour passed. Lane lay spent in the blackness of his room.
His heart had broken. But his spirit was as unquenchable as the fire
of the sun. If he had a year, a month, a week, a day longer to live he
could never live it untrue to himself. Life had marked him to be a
sufferer, a victim. But nothing could kill his soul. And his soul was
his faith--something he understood as faith in God or nature or
life--in the reason for his being--in his vision of the future.

How then to spend this last remnant of his life! No one would guess
what passed through his lonely soul. No one would care. But out of the
suffering that now seemed to give him spirit and wisdom and charity
there dawned a longing to help, to save. He would return good for
evil. All had failed him, but he would fail no one.

Then he had a strange intense desire to understand the present. Only a
day home--and what colossal enigma! The war had been chaos. Was this
its aftermath? Had people been rocked on their foundations? What were
they doing--how living--how changing? He would see, and be grateful
for a little time to prove his faith. He knew he would find the same
thing in others that existed in himself.

He would help his mother, and cheer her, and try to revive something
of hope in her. He would bend a keen and patient eye upon Lorna, and
take the place of her father, and be kind, loving, yet blunt to her,
and show her the inevitable end of this dancing, dallying road.
Perhaps he could influence Helen. He would see the little
soldier-worshipping Bessy Bell, and if by talking hours and hours, by
telling the whole of his awful experience of war, he could take up
some of the time so fraught with peril for her, he would welcome the
ordeal of memory. And Mel Iden--how thought of her seemed tinged with
strange regret! Once she and he had been dear friends, and because of
a falsehood told by Helen that friendship had not been what it might
have been. Suppose Mel, instead of Helen, had loved him and been
engaged to him! Would he have been jilted and would Mel have been
lost? No! It was a subtle thing--that answer of his spirit. It did not
agree with Mel Iden's frank confession.

It might be difficult, he reflected, to approach Mel. But he would
find a way. He would rest a few days--then find where she lived and go
to see her. Could he help her? And he had an infinite exaltation in
his power to help any one who had suffered. Lane recalled Mel's pale
sweet face, the shadowed eyes, the sad tremulous lips. And this image
of her seemed the most lasting of the impressions of the day.




CHAPTER V


The arbiters of social fate in Middleville assembled at Mrs. Maynard's
on a Monday afternoon, presumably to partake of tea. Seldom, however,
did they meet without adding zest to the occasion by a pricking down
of names.

Mrs. Wrapp was the leading spirit of this self-appointed tribunal--a
circumstance of expanding, resentment to Mrs. Maynard, who had once
held the reins with aristocratic hands. Mrs. Kingsley, the third
member of the great triangle, claimed an ancestor on the Mayflower,
which was in her estimation a guerdon of blue blood. Her elaborate and
exclusive entertainments could never be rivalled by those of Mrs.
Wrapp. She was a widow with one child, the daughter Elinor, a girl of
nineteen.

Mrs. Maynard was tall, pale, and worldly. Traces of lost beauty
flashed in her rare smiles. When Frank Maynard had failed in business
she had shrouded her soul in bitterness; and she saw the slow cruel
years whiten his head and bend his shoulders with the cold eye of a
woman who had no forgiveness for failure. After Mr. Maynard's reverse,
all that kept the pair together were the son Blair, and the sweet,
fair-haired, delicate Margaret, a girl of eighteen, whom the father
loved, and for whom the mother had large ambitions. They still
managed, in ways mysterious to the curious, to keep their fine
residence in the River Park suburb of Middleville.

On this April afternoon the tea was neglected in the cups, and there
was nothing of the usual mild gossip. The discussion involved Daren
Lane, and when two of those social arbiters settled back in their
chairs the open sesame of Middleville's select affairs had been denied
to him.

"Why did he do it?" asked Mrs. Kingsley.

"He must have been under the influence of liquor," replied Mrs.
Maynard, who had her own reasons for being relieved at the disgrace of
Daren Lane.

"No, Jane, you're wrong," spoke up Mrs. Wrapp, who, whatever else she
might be, was blunt and fair-minded. "Lane wasn't drunk. He never
drank before the war. I knew him well. He and Helen had a puppy-love
affair--they were engaged before Lane went to war. Well, the day after
his return he called on us. And if I never liked him before I liked
him then. He's come back to die! He was ill for two weeks--and then he
crawled out of bed again. I met him down town one day. He really
looked better, and told me with a sad smile that he had 'his ups and
downs'.... No, Lane wasn't drunk at Fanchon Smith's dance the other
night. I was there, and I was with Mrs. Smith when Lane came up to us.
If ever I saw a cool, smooth, handsome devil it was Lane.... Well, he
said what he said. I thought Mrs. Smith would faint. It is my idea
Lane had a deep motive back of his remark about Fanchon's dress and
her dancing. The fact is Lane was _sick_ at what he saw--sick and
angry. And he wanted Fanchon's mother and me to know what he
thought."

"It was an insult," declared Mrs. Maynard, vehemently.

"It made Mrs. Smith ill," added Mrs. Kingsley. "She told me Fanchon
tormented the life out of her, trying to learn what Lane said. Mrs.
Smith would not tell. But Fanchon came to me and _I_ told her. Such a
perfectly furious girl! She'll not wear _that_ dress or dance _that_
dance very soon again. The story is all over town."

"Friends, there are two sides to every question," interposed the
forceful Mrs. Wrapp. "If Lane cared to be popular he would have used
more tact. But I don't think his remark was an insult. It was pretty
raw, I admit. But the dress was indecent and the dance was rotten.
Helen told me Fanchon was half shot. So how could she be insulted?"

Mrs. Maynard and Mrs. Kingsley, as usual, received Mrs. Wrapp's
caustic and rather crude opinions with as good grace as they could
muster. Plain it was that they felt themselves a shade removed from
this younger and newer member of society. But they could not show
direct antagonism to her influence any more than they could understand
the common sense and justice of her arguments.

"No one will ever invite him again," declared Mrs. Maynard.

"He's done in Middleville," echoed Mrs. Kingsley. And that perhaps was
a gauntlet thrown.

"Rot!" exclaimed Mrs. Wrapp, with more force than elegance. "I'll
invite Daren Lane to my house.... You women don't get the point.
Daren Lane is a soldier come home to die. He gave himself. And he
returns to find all--all this sickening--oh, what shall I call it?
What does he care whether or not we invite him? Can't you see that?"

"There's a good deal in what you say," returned Mrs. Kingsley,
influenced by the stronger spirit. "Maybe Lane hated the new styles. I
don't blame him much. There's something wrong with our young people.
The girls are crazy. The boys are wild. Few of them are marrying--or
even getting engaged. They'll do _anything_. The times are different.
And we mothers don't know our daughters."

"Well, I know _mine_" returned Mrs. Maynard, loftily. "What you say
may be true generally, but there are exceptions. My daughter has been
too well brought up."

"Yes, Margie is well-bred," retorted Mrs. Wrapp. "We'll admit she
hasn't gone to extremes, as most of our girls have. But I want to
observe to you that she has been a wall-flower for a year."

"It certainly _is_ a problem," sighed Mrs. Kingsley. "I feel
helpless--out of it. Elinor does precisely what she wants to do. She
wears outlandish clothes. She smokes and--I'm afraid drinks. And
dances--_dreadfully._ Just like the other girls--no better, no worse.
But with all that I think she's good. I feel the same as Jane feels
about that. In spite of this--this modern stuff I believe all the
girls are fundamentally the same as ten years ago."

"Well, that's where you mothers get in wrong," declared Mrs. Wrapp
with her vigorous bluntness. "It's your pride. Just because they're
_your_ daughters they are above reproach.... What have you to say
about the war babies in town? Did you ever hear of _that_ ten years
ago? You bet you didn't. These girls are a speedy set. Some of them
are just wild for the sake of wildness. Most of them _have_ to stand
for things, or be left out altogether."

"What in the world can we do?" queried Mrs. Maynard, divided between
distress and chagrin.

"The good Lord only knows," responded Mrs. Wrapp, herein losing her
assurance. "Marriage would save most of them. But Helen doesn't want
to marry. She wants to paint pictures and be free."

"Perhaps marriage is a solution," rejoined Mrs. Maynard thoughtfully.

"Whom on earth can we marry them to?" asked Mrs. Kingsley. "Most of
the older men, the bachelors who're eligible haven't any use for these
girls except to _play_ with them. True, these young boys only think of
little but dances, car-rides, and sneaking off alone to spoon--they
get engaged to this girl and that one. But nothing comes of it."

"You're wrong. Never in my time have I seen girls find lovers and
husbands as easily as now," declared Mrs. Wrapp. "Nor get rid of them
so quickly.... Jane, you can marry Margaret. She's pretty and sweet
even if you have spoiled her. The years are slipping by. Margaret
ought to marry. She's not strong enough to work. Marriage for her
would make things so much easier for you."

With that parting dig Mrs. Wrapp rose to go. Whereupon she and Mrs.
Kingsley, with gracious words of invitation and farewell, took
themselves off leaving Mrs. Maynard contending with an outraged
spirit. Certain terse remarks of the crude and practical Mrs. Wrapp
had forced to her mind a question that of late had assumed cardinal
importance, and now had been brought to an issue by a proposal for
Margaret's hand. Her daughter was a great expense, really more than
could longer be borne in these times of enormous prices and shrunken
income. A husband had been found for Margaret, and the matter could be
adjusted easily enough, if the girl did not meet it with the
incomprehensible obstinacy peculiar to her of late.

Mrs. Maynard found the fair object of her hopes seated in the middle
of her room with the bright contents of numerous boxes and drawers
strewn in glittering heaps around her.

"Margaret, what on earth are you doing there?" she demanded.

"I'm looking for a little picture Holt Dalrymple gave me when we went
to school together," responded Margaret.

"Aren't you ever going to grow up? You'll be hunting for your dolls
next."

"I will if I like," said the daughter, in a tone that did not manifest
a seraphic mood.

"Don't you feel well?" inquired the mother, solicitously. Margaret was
frail and subject to headaches that made her violent.

"Oh, I'm well enough."

"My dear," rejoined Mrs. Maynard, changing the topic. "I'm sorry to
tell you Daren Lane has lost his standing in Middleville."

The hum and the honk of a motor-car sounded in the street.

"Poor Daren! What's he done?... Any old day he'll care!"

Mrs. Maynard was looking out of the window. "Here comes a crowd of
girls.... Helen Wrapp has a new suit. Well, I'll go down. And after
they leave I want a serious talk with you."

"Not if I see you first!" muttered Margaret, under her breath, as her
mother walked out.

Presently, following gay talk and laughter down stairs, a bevy of
Margaret's friends entered her boudoir.

"Hello, old socks!" was Helen's greeting. "You look punk."

"Marg, where's the doll? Your mother tipped us off," was Elinor's
greeting.

"Where's the eats?" was Flossie Dickerson's greeting. She was a
bright-eyed girl, with freckles on her smiling face, and the
expression of a daring, vivacious and happy spirit--and acknowledged
to be the best dancer and most popular girl in Middleville. Her dress,
while not to be compared with her friends' costumes in costliness, yet
was extreme in the prevailing style.

"Glad to see you, old dear," was dark-eyed, dark-haired Dorothy
Dalrymple's greeting. Her rich color bore no hint of the artificial.
She sank down on her knees beside Margaret.

The other girls draped themselves comfortably round the room; and
Flossie with a 'Yum Yum' began to dig into a box of candy on
Margaret's couch. They all talked at once. "Hear the latest, Marg?"

"Look at Helen's spiffy suit!"

"Oh, money, money, what it will buy!"

"Money'll never buy _me_, I'll say."

"Marg, who's been fermentin' round lately? Girls, get wise to the
flowers."

"Hot dog! See Marg blush! That comes from being so pale. What are
rouge and lip-stick and powder for but to hide truth from our
masculine pursuers?"

"Floss, you haven't blushed for a million years."

It was Dorothy Dalrymple who silenced the idle badinage.

"Marg, you rummaging in the past?" she cried.

"Yes, and I love it," replied Margaret. "I haven't looked over this
stuff for years. Just to remember the things I did!... Here, Dal, is a
picture you once drew of our old teacher, Miss Hill."

Dorothy, whom the girls nicknamed "Dal," gazed at the drawing with
amaze and regret.

"She was a terror," continued Margaret. "But Dal, you never had any
reason to draw such a horrible picture of her. You were her pet."

"I wasn't," declared Dorothy.

"Maybe you never knew Miss Hill adored you, Dal," interposed Elinor.
"She was always holding you up as a paragon. Not in your lessons--for
you were a bonehead--but for deportment you were the class!"

"Dal, you were too good for this earth _then_, let alone these days,"
said Margaret.

"Miss Hill," mused Elinor, gazing at the caricature. "That's not a
bad drawing. I remember Miss Hill never had any use for me. Small
wonder. She was an honest-to-God teacher. I think she wanted us to be
good.... Wonder how she got along with the kids that came after us."

"I saw Amanda Hill the other day," spoke up Flossie. "She looked worn
out. She was nice to me. I'll bet my shirt she'd like to have us back,
bad as we were.... These kids of to-day! My Gawd! they're the limit.
They paralyze _me_. I thought I was pretty fast. But compared to these
youngsters I'm tied to a post. My kid sister Joyce--Rose Clymer--Bessy
Bell!... Some kids, believe me. And take it from me, girls, these
dimple-kneed chickens are vamping the older boys."

"They're all stuck on Bessy," said Helen.

Margaret squealed in delight. "Girls, look here. Valentines! Did you
ever?... Look at them.... And what's this?... 'Wonders of
Nature--composition by Margaret Maynard.' Heavens! Did I write that?
And what's this sear and yellow document?"

A slivery peal of laughter burst from Margaret.

"Dal, here's one of your masterpieces, composed when you were
thirteen, and mooney over Daren Lane."

"I? Never! I didn't write it," denied Dorothy, with color in her dark
cheeks.

"Yes you did. It's signed--'Yours forever Dot Dalrymple.' ... Besides
I remember now Daren gave it to me. Said he wanted to prove he could
have other girls if he couldn't have me."

"How chivalrous!" exclaimed Dorothy, joining in the laugh.

"Ah! here's what I've been hunting," declared Margaret, waving aloft a
small picture. "It's a photograph of Holt, taken five years ago. Only
the other evening he swore I hadn't kept it--dared me to produce it.
He'll want it now--for some other girl. But nix, it's mine.... Dal,
isn't he a handsome boy here?"

With sisterly impartiality Dorothy declared she could not in the
wildest flight of her imagination see her brother as handsome.

"Holt used to be good-looking," said she. "But he outgrew it. That
South Carolina training camp and the flu changed his looks as well as
his disposition."

"Holt _is_ changed," mused Margaret, gazing down at the picture, and
the glow faded from her face.

"Dare Lane is handsome, even if he is a wreck," said Elinor, with
sudden enthusiasm. "Friday night when he beat it from Fanchon's party
he sure looked splendid."

Elinor was a staunch admirer of Lane's and she was the inveterate
torment of her girl friends. She gave Helen a sly glance. Helen's
green eyes narrowed and gleamed.

"Yes, Dare's handsomer than ever," she said. "And to give the devil
his due he's _finer_ than ever. Too damn fine for this crowd!... But
what's the use--" she broke off.

"Yes, poor Dare Lane!" sighed Elinor. "Dare deserves much from all of
us, not to mention _you_. He has made me think. Thank Heaven, I found
I hadn't forgotten how."

"El, no one would notice it," returned Helen, sarcastically.

"It's easy to see where you get off," retorted Elinor.

Then a silence ensued, strange in view of the late banter and quick
sallies; a silence breathing of restraint. The color died wholly from
Margaret's face, and a subtle, indefinable, almost imperceptible
change came over Dorothy.

"You bet Dare is handsome," spoke up Flossie, as if to break the
embarrassment. "He's so _white_ since he came home. His eyes are so
dark and flashing. Then the way he holds his head--the look of him....
No wonder these damned slackers seem cheap compared to him.... I'd
fall for Dare Lane in a minute, even if he is half dead."

The restraint passed, and when Floss Dickerson came out with eulogy
for any man his status was settled for good and all. Margaret plunged
once more into her treasures of early schooldays. Floss and Elinor
made merry over some verses Margaret had handed up with a blush. Helen
apparently lapsed into a brooding abstraction. And presently Dorothy
excused herself, and kissing Margaret good-bye, left for home.

The instant she had gone Margaret's gay and reminiscent mood underwent
a change.

"Girls, I want to know what Daren Lane did or said on Friday night at
Fanchon's," spoke up Margaret. "You know mother dragged me home. Said
I was tired. But I wasn't. It was only because I'm a wall-flower....
So I missed what happened. But I've heard talk enough to make me crazy
to know about this scandal. Kit Benson was here and she hinted things.
I met Bessy Bell. She asked me if I knew. She's wild about Daren. That
yellow-legged broiler! He doesn't even know her.... My brother Blair
would not tell me anything. He's strong for Daren. But mother told me
Daren had lost his standing in Middleville. She always hated Daren.
Afraid I'd fall in love with him. The idea! I liked him, and I like
him better now--poor fellow!... And last, when El mentioned Daren, did
you see Dal's face? I never saw Dal look like that."

"Neither did I," replied Elinor.

"Well, I have," spoke up Helen, with all of her mother's bluntness.
"Dal always was love-sick over Daren, when she was a mere kid. She
never got over it and never will."

"Still water runs deep," sapiently remarked Elinor. "There's a good
deal in Dal. She's fine as silk. Of course we all remember how jealous
she was of other girls when Daren went with her. But I think now it's
because she's sorry for Daren. So am I. He was such a fool. Fanchon
swears no nice girl in Middleville will ever dance that new camel-walk
dance in public again."

"What did Daren say?" demanded Margaret, with eyes lighting.

"I was standing with Helen, and Fanchon when Daren came up. He
looked--I don't know how--just wonderful. We all knew something was
doing. Daren bowed to Fanchon and said to her in a perfectly clear
voice that everybody heard: 'I'd like to try your camel-walk. I'm out
of practice and not strong, but I can go once around, I'm sure. Will
you?'"

'You're on, Dare,' replied Fanchon.

Then he asked. 'Do you like it?'

'I'll say so, Dare--crazy about it.'

'Of course you know why it's danced--and how it's interpreted by
men,' said Daren.

'What do you mean?' asked Fanchon, growing red and flustered.

"Then Daren said: 'I'll tell your mother. If she lets you dance with
that understanding--all right.' He bent over Mrs. Smith and said
something. Mrs. Wrapp heard it. And so did Mrs. Mackay, who looked
pretty sick. Mrs. Smith nearly _fainted_!... but she recovered enough
to order Daren to leave."

"Do you know what Daren said?" demanded Margaret, in a frenzy of
excitement.

"No. None of the girls know. We can only imagine. That makes it worse.
If Fanchon knows she won't tell. But it is gossip all over town. We'll
hear it soon. All the girls in town are imagining. It's spread like
wildfire. And what _do_ you think, Margie? In church--on
Sunday--Doctor Wallace spoke of it. He mentioned no names. But he said
that as the indecent dress and obscene dance of the young women could
no longer be influenced by the home or the church it was well that one
young man had the daring to fling the truth into the faces of their
mothers."

"Oh, it was rotten of Daren," replied Margaret, with tears in her
eyes. She was ashamed, indignant, incredulous. "For him to do a thing
like that! He's always been the very prince of gentlemen. What on
earth possessed him? Heaven knows the dances are vile, but that
doesn't excuse Daren Lane. What do I care what Doctor Wallace said?
Never in a thousand years will Mrs. Smith or mother or any one forgive
him. Fanchon Smith is a little snob. I always hated her. She's
spiteful and catty. She's a flirt all the way. She would dance any old
thing. But that's not the point. Daren's disgraced himself. It was
rotten--of him. And--I'll never--forgive--him, either."

"Don't cry, Margie," said Elinor. "It always makes your eyes red and
gives you a headache. Poor Daren made a blunder. But some of us will
stick to him. Don't take it so badly."

"Margie, it was rotten of Daren, one way you look at it--our way,"
added Flossie. "But you have to hand it to him for that stunt."

Helen Wrapp preserved her sombre mood, silent and brooding.

"Margie," went on Elinor, "there's a lot back of this. If Dare Lane
could do that there must be some reason for it. Maybe we all needed a
jolt. Well, we've got it. Let's stand by Daren. I will. Helen will.
Floss will. You will. And surely Dal will."

"If you ask _me_ I'll say Dare Lane ought to hand something to the
men!" burst out Floss Dickerson, with fire in her eyes.

"You said a mouthful, kiddo," responded Helen, with her narrow
contracted gaze upon Margaret. "Daren gave me the once over--and then
the icepick!"

"Wonder what he gave poor Mel--when he heard about her," murmured
Elinor, thoughtfully.

"Mel Iden ought to be roasted," retorted Helen. "She was always so
darned superior. And all the time...."

"Helen, don't you say a word against Mel Iden," burst out Margaret,
hotly. "She was my dearest friend. She was lovely. Her ruin was a
horrible shock. But it wasn't because she was bad.... Mel had some
fanatical notion about soldiers giving all--going away to be
slaughtered. She said to me, 'A woman's body is so little to give,'"

"Yes, I know Mel was cracked," replied Helen. "But she needn't have
been a damn fool. She didn't need to have had that baby!"

"Helen, your idea of sin is to be found out," said Elinor, with
satire.

Again Floss Dickerson dropped her trenchant personality into the
breach.

"Aw, come off!" she ejaculated. "Let somebody roast the men once, will
you? I'm the little Jane that _knows_, believe me. All this talk about
the girls going to hell makes me sick. We may be going--and going in
limousines--but it's the men who're stepping on the gas."

"Floss, I love to hear you elocute," drawled Helen. "Go to it! For
God's sake, roast the men."

"You always have to horn in," retorted Floss. "Let me get this off my
chest, will you?... We girls are getting talked about. There's no use
denying it. Any but a blind girl could see it. And it's because we do
what the men want. Every girl wants to go out--to be attractive--to
have fellows. But the price is getting high. They say in Middleville
that I'm rushed more than any other girl. Well, if I am I know what it
costs.... If I didn't 'pet'--if I didn't mush, if I didn't park my
corsets at dances--if I didn't drink and smoke, and wiggle like a
jelly-fish, I'd be a dead one--an egg, and don't you overlook that. If
any one says I _want_ to do these things he's a fool. But I do love to
have good times, and little by little I've been drawn on and on....
I've had my troubles staving off these fellows. Most of them get half
drunk. Some of the girls do, too. I never went that far. I always kept
my head. I never went the limit. But you can bet your sweet life it
wasn't their fault I didn't fall for them.... I'll say I've had to
walk home from more than one auto ride. There's something in the gag,
'I know she's a good girl because I met her walking home from an auto
ride.' That's one thing I intend to cut out this summer--the auto
rides. Nothing doing for little Flossie!"

"Oh, can't we talk of something else!" complained Margaret, wearily,
with her hands pressing against her temples.




CHAPTER VI


Mrs. Maynard slowly went upstairs and along the hall to her daughter's
room. Margaret sat listlessly by a window. The girls had gone.

"You were going for a long walk," said Mrs. Maynard.

"I'm tired," replied Margaret. There was a shadow in her eyes.

The mother had never understood her daughter. And of late a subtle
change in Margaret had made her more of a puzzle.

"Margaret, I want to talk seriously with you," she began.

"Well?"

"Didn't I tell you I wanted you to break off your--your friendship
with Holt Dalrymple?"

"Yes," replied Margaret, with a flush. "I did not--want to."

"Well, the thing which concerns you now is--he can't be regarded as a
possibility for you."

"Possibility?" echoed Margaret.

"Just that, exactly. I'm not sure of your thoughts on the matter, but
it's time I knew them. Holt is a ne'er-do-well. He's gone to the bad,
like so many of these army boys. No nice girl will ever associate with
him again."

"Then I'm not nice, for I will," declared Margaret, spiritedly.

"You will persist in your friendship for him in the face of my
objection?"

"Certainly I will if I have any say about it. But I know Holt. I--I
guess he has taken to drink--and carrying on. So you needn't worry
much about our friendship."

Mrs. Maynard hesitated. She had become accustomed to Margaret's little
bursts of fury and she expected one here. But none came; Margaret
appeared unnaturally calm; she sat still with her face turned to the
window. Mrs. Maynard was a little afraid of this cold, quiet girl.

"Margaret, you can't help seeing now that your mother's judgment was
right. Holt Dalrymple once may have been very interesting and
attractive for a friend, but as a prospective husband he was
impossible. The worst I hear of him is that he drinks and gambles. I
know you liked him and I don't want to be unjust. But he has kept
other and better young men away from you."

Margaret's hand clenched and her face sank against the window-pane.

"We need say no more about him," went on Mrs. Maynard. "Margaret,
you've been brought up in luxury. If your father happened to die
now--he's far from well--we'd be left penniless. We've lived up every
dollar.... We have our poor crippled Blair to care for. You know you
must marry well. I've brought you up with that end in view. And it's
imperative you marry soon."

"Why must a girl marry?" murmured Margaret, wistfulness in her voice.
"I'd rather go to work." "Margaret, you are a Maynard," replied her
mother, haughtily. "Pray spare me any of this new woman talk about
liberty--equal rights--careers and all that. Life hasn't changed for
the conservative families of blood.... Try to understand, Margaret,
that you must marry and marry well. You're nobody without money. In
society there are hundreds of girls like you, though few so
attractive. That's all the more reason you should take the best chance
you have, before it's lost. If you don't marry people will say you
can't. They'll say you're fading, growing old, even if you grow
prettier every day of your life, and in the end they'll make you a
miserable old maid. Then you'll be glad to marry anybody. If you marry
now you can help your father, who needs help badly enough. You can
help poor Blair.... You can be a leader in society; you can have a
house here, a cottage at the seashore and one in the mountains;
everything a girl's heart yearns for--servants, horses, autos, gowns,
diamonds----"

"Everything except love," interrupted Margaret, bitterly.

Mrs. Maynard actually flushed, but she kept her temper.

"It's desirable that you love your husband. Any sensible woman can
learn to care for a man. Love, as you dream about it is merely a--a
dream. If women waited for that they would never get married."

"Which would be preferable to living without love."

"But Margaret, what would become of the world? If there were fewer
marriages--Heaven knows they're few enough nowadays--there would be
fewer families--and in the end fewer children--less and less----"

"They'd be better children," said Margaret, calmly.

"Eventually the race would die out."

"And that'd be a good thing--if the people can't love each other."

"How silly--exasperating!" ejaculated Mrs. Maynard. "You don't mean
such nonsense. What any girl wants is a home of her own, a man to fuss
over. I didn't marry for love, as you dream it. My husband attended to
his business and I've looked after his household. You've had every
advantage. I flatter myself our marriage has been a success."

Margaret's eyes gleamed like pointed flames.

"I differ with you. Your married life hasn't been successful any more
than it's been happy. You never cared for father. You haven't been
kind to him since his failure."

Mrs. Maynard waved her hand imperiously in angry amaze.

"I won't stop. I'm not a baby or a doll," went on Margaret,
passionately. "If I'm old enough to marry I'm old enough to talk. I
can think, can't I? You never told me anything, but I could see. Ever
since I can remember you and father have had one continual wrangle
about money--bills--expenses. Perhaps I'd have been better off without
all the advantages and luxury. It's because of these things you want
to throw me at some man. I'd far rather go to work the same as Blaid
did, instead of college."

"Whatever on earth has come over you?" gasped Mrs. Maynard,
bewildered by the revolt of this once meek daughter.

"Maybe I'm learning a little sense. Maybe I got some of it from Daren
Lane," flashed back Margaret.

"Mother, whatever I've learned lately has been learned away from home.
You've no more idea what's going on in the world to-day than if you
were actually dead. I never was bright like Mel Iden, but I'm no fool.
I see and hear and I read. Girls aren't pieces of furniture to be
handed out to some rich men. Girls are waking up. They can do things.
They can be independent. And being independent doesn't mean a girl's
not going to marry. For she can wait--wait for the right man--for
love.... You say I dream. Well, why didn't you wake me up long
ago--with the truth? I had my dreams about love and marriage. And I've
learned that love and marriage are vastly different from what most
mothers make them out to be, or let a girl think."

"Margaret, I'll not have you talk in this strange way. You owe me
respect if not obedience," said Mrs. Maynard, her voice trembling.

"Oh, well, I won't say any more," replied Margaret, "But can't you
spare me? Couldn't we live within our means?"

"After all these years--to skimp along! I couldn't endure it."

"Whom have you in mind for me to--to marry?" asked the girl, coldly
curious.

"Mr. Swann has asked your hand in marriage for his son Richard. He
wants Richard to settle down. Richard is wild, like all these young
men. And I have--well, I encouraged the plan."

"_Mother!_" cried Margaret, springing up.

"Margaret, you will see"

"I despise Dick Swann."

"Why?" asked her mother.

"I just do. I never liked him in school. He used to do such mean
things. He's selfish. He let Holt and Daren suffer for his tricks."

"Margaret, you talk like a child."

"Listen, mother." She threw her arms round Mrs. Maynard and kissed her
and spoke pleadingly. "Oh, don't make me hate myself. It seems I've
grown so much older in the last year or so--and lately since this
marriage talk came up. I've thought of things as never before because
I've--I've learned about them. I see so differently. I can't--can't
love Dick Swann. I can't bear to have him touch me. He's rude. He
takes liberties.... He's too free with his hands! Why, it'd be wrong
to marry him. What difference can a marriage service make in a girl's
feelings.... Mother, let me say no."

"Lord spare me from bringing up another girl!" exclaimed Mrs. Maynard.
"Margaret, I can't make you marry Richard Swann. I'm simply trying to
tell you what any sensible girl would see she had to do. You think it
over--both sides of the question--before you absolutely decide."

Mrs. Maynard was glad to end the discussion and to get away. In
Margaret's appeal she heard a yielding, a final obedience to her wish.
And she thought she had better let well enough alone. The look in
Margaret's clear blue eyes made her shrink; it would haunt her. But
she felt no remorse. Any mother would have done the same. There was
always the danger of that old love affair; there was new danger in
these strange wild fancies of modern girls; there was never any
telling what Margaret might do. But once married she would be safe and
her position assured.




CHAPTER VII


Daren Lane left Riverside Park, and walked in the meadows until he
came to a boulder under a huge chestnut tree. Here he sat down. He
could not walk far these days. Many a time in the Indian summers long
past he had gathered chestnuts there with Dal, with Mel Iden, with
Helen. He would never do it again.

The April day had been warm and fresh with the opening of a late
spring. The sun was now gold--rimming the low hills in the west; the
sky was pale blue; the spring flowers whitened the meadow. Twilight
began to deepen; the evening star twinkled out of the sky; the hush of
the gloaming hour stole over the land.

"Four weeks home--and nothing done. So little time left!" he muttered.

Two weeks of that period he had been unable to leave his bed. The rest
of the time he had dragged himself around, trying to live up to his
resolve, to get at the meaning of the present, to turn his sister
Lorna from the path of dalliance. And he had failed in all.

His sister presented the problem that most distressed Lane. She had
her good qualities, and through them could be reached. But she was
thoughtless, vacillating, and wilful. She had made him promises only
to break them. Lane had caught her in falsehoods. And upon being
called to account she had told him that if he didn't like it he could
"lump" it. Of late she had grown away from what affection she had
shown at first. She could not bear interference with her pleasures,
and seemed uncontrollable. Lane felt baffled. This thing was a
Juggernaut impossible to stop.

Lane had scraped acquaintance with Harry Hale, one of Lorna's
admirers, a boy of eighteen, who lived with his widowed mother on the
edge of the town. He appeared to be an industrious, intelligent, quiet
fellow, not much given to the prevailing habits of the young people.
In his humble worship of Lorna he was like a dog. Lorna went to the
motion pictures with him occasionally, when she had no other
opportunity for excitement. Lane gathered that Lorna really liked this
boy, and when with him seemed more natural, more what a
fifteen-year-old girl used to be. And somehow it was upon this boy
that Lane placed a forlorn hope.

No more automobiles honked in front of the home to call Lorna out. She
met her friends away from the house, and returning at night she walked
the last few blocks. It was this fact that awoke Lane's serious
suspicions.

Another problem lay upon Lane's heart; if not so distressing as
Lorna's, still one that added to his sorrow and his perplexity. He had
gone once to call on Mel Iden. Mel Iden was all soul. Whatever had
been the facts of her downfall--and reflection on that hurt Lane so
strangely he could not bear it--it had not been on her part a matter
of sex. She was far above wantonness.

Through long hours in the dark of night, when Lane's pain kept him
sleepless, he had pondered over the mystery of Mel Iden until it
cleared. She typified the mother of the race. In all periods of the
progress of the race, war had brought out this instinct in women--to
give themselves for the future. It was a provision of nature,
inscrutable and terrible. How immeasurable the distance between Mel
Iden and those women who practised birth control! As the war had
brought out hideous greed and baseness, so had it propelled forward
and upward the noblest attributes of life. Mel Iden was a builder, not
a destroyer. She had been sexless and selfless. Unconsciously during
the fever and emotion of the training of American men for service
abroad, and the poignancy of their departure, to fight, and perhaps
never return, Mel Iden had answered to this mysterious instinct of
nature. Then, with the emotion past, and face to face with staggering
consequences, she had reacted to conscious instincts. She had proved
the purity of her surrender. She was all mother. And Lane began to see
her moving in a crystal, beautiful light.

For what seemed a long time Lane remained motionless there in the
silence of the meadow. Then at length he arose and retraced his slow
steps back to town. Darkness overtook him on the bridge that spanned
Middleville River. He leaned over the railing and peered down into the
shadows. A soft murmur of rushing water came up. How like strange
distant voices calling him to go back or go on, or warning him, or
giving mystic portent of something that would happen to him there! A
cold chill crept over him and he seemed enveloped in a sombre menace
of the future. But he shook it off. He had many battles to fight, not
the least of which was with morbid imagination.

When he reached the center of town he entered the lobby of the
Bradford Inn. He hoped to meet Blair Maynard there. A company of
well-dressed youths and men filled the place, most of whom appeared to
be making a merry uproar.

Lane observed two men who evidently were the focus of attention. One
was a stranger, very likely a traveling man, and at the moment he
presented a picture of mingled consternation and anger. He was
brushing off his clothes while glaring at a little, stout, red-faced
man who appeared about to be stricken by apoplexy. This latter was a
Colonel Pepper, whose acquaintance Lane had recently made. He was fond
of cards and sport, and appeared to be a favorite with the young men
about town. Moreover he had made himself particularly agreeable to
Lane, in fact to the extent of Lane's embarrassment. At this moment
the stranger lost his consternation wholly in wrath, and made a
threatening movement toward Pepper. Lane stepped between them just in
time to save Pepper a blow.

"I know what he's done. I apologize for him," said Lane, to the
stranger. "He's made a good many people victims of the same indignity.
It's a weakness--a disease. He can't help himself. Pray overlook it."

The stranger appeared impressed with Lane's presence, probably with
his uniform, and slowly shook himself and fell back, to glower at
Pepper, and curse under his breath, still uncertain of himself.

Lane grasped Colonel Pepper and led him out of the lobby.

"Pepper, you're going to get in an awful mess with that stunt of
yours," he declared, severely. "If you can't help it you ought at
least pick on your friends, or the town people--not strangers."

"Have--a--drink," sputtered Pepper, with his hand at his hip.

"No, thanks."

"Have--a--cigar."

Lane laughed. He had been informed that Colonel Pepper's failing
always took this form of remorse, and certainly he would have tried it
upon his latest victim had not Lane interfered.

"Colonel, you're hopeless," said Lane, as they walked out. "I hope
somebody will always be around to protect you. I'd carry a body
guard.... Say, have you seen Blair Maynard or Holt Dalrymple
to-night?"

"Not Blair, but Holt was here early with the boys," replied Pepper.
"They've gone to the club rooms to have a little game. I'm going to
sit in. Lately I had to put up a holler. If the boys quit cards how'm
I to make a living?"

"Had Holt been drinking?"

"Not to-night. But he's been hitting the bottle pretty hard of late."

Suddenly Lane buttonholed the little man and peered down earnestly at
him. "Pepper, I've been trying to straighten Holt up. He's going to
the bad. But he's a good kid. It's only the company.... The fact
is--this's strictly confidential, mind you--Holt's sister begged me to
try to stop his drinking and gambling. I think I can do it, too, with
a little help. Now, Pepper, I'm asking you to help me."

"Ahuh! Well, let's go in the writing room, where we can talk," said
the other, and he took hold of Lane's arm. When they were seated in a
secluded corner he lighted a cigar, and faced Lane with shrewd, kindly
eyes. "Son, I like you and Blair as well as I hate these slackers
Swann and Mackay, and their crowd. I could tell you a heap, and maybe
help you, though I think young Holt is not a bad egg.... Is his sister
the dark one who steps so straight and holds herself so well?"

"Yes, that sounds like Dorothy," replied Lane.

"She's about the only one I know who doesn't paint her face and I
never saw her at--well, never mind where. But the fact I mean makes
her stand out in this Middleville crowd like a light in the dark....
Lane, have you got on yet to the speed of the young people of this old
burg?"

"I'm getting on, to my sorrow," said Lane.

"Ahuh! You mean you're getting wise to your kid sister?"

"Yes, I'm sorry to say. What do you know, Pepper?"

"Now, son, wait. I'm coming to that, maybe. But I want to know some
things first. Is it true--what I hear about your health, bad shape,
you know--all cut up in the war? Worse than young Maynard?"

Pepper's hand was close on Lane's. He had forgotten his cigar. His
eyes were earnest.

"True?" laughed Lane, grimly. "Yes, it's true.... I won't last long,
Pepper, according to Doctor Bronson. That's why I want to make hay
while the sun shines."

"Ahuh!" Pepper cleared his throat. "Forgive this, boy.... Is it also
true you were engaged to marry that Helen Wrapp--and she threw you
down, while you were over there?"

"Yes, that's perfectly true," replied Lane, soberly.

"God, I guess maybe the soldier wasn't up against it!" ejaculated
Pepper, with a gesture of mingled awe and wonder and scorn.

"What was the soldier up against, Pepper?" queried Lane. "Frankly, I
don't know."

"Lane, the government jollied and forced the boys into the army,"
replied Pepper. "The country went wild with patriotism. The soldiers
were heroes. The women threw themselves away on anything inside a
uniform. Make the world safe for democracy--down the Hun--save France
and England--ideals, freedom, God's country, and all that! Well, the
first few soldiers to return from France got a grand reception, were
made heroes of. They were lucky to get back while the sentiment was
hot. But that didn't last.... Now, a year and more after the war,
where does the soldier get off? Lane, there're over six hundred
thousand of you disabled veterans, and for all I can read and find out
the government has done next to nothing. New York is full of begging
soldiers--on the streets. Think of it! And the poor devils are dying
everywhere. My God! think of what's in the mind of one crippled
soldier, let alone over half a million. I just have a dim idea of what
I'd felt. You must know, or you will know, Lane, for you seem a
thoughtful, lofty sort of chap. Just the kind to make a good soldier,
because you had ideals and nerve!... Well, a selfish and weak
administration could hardly be expected to keep extravagant promises
to patriots. But that the American public, as a body, should now be
sick of the sight of a crippled soldier--and that his sweetheart
should turn him down!--this is the hideous blot, the ineradicable
shame, the stinking truth, the damned mystery!"

When Pepper ended his speech, which grew more vehement toward the
close, Lane could only stare at him in amaze.

"See here, Lane," added the other hastily, "pardon me for blowing up.
I just couldn't help it. I took a shine to you--and to see you like
this--brings back the resentment I've had all along. I'm blunt, but
it's just as well for you to be put wise quick. You'll find friends,
like me, who will stand by you, if you let them. But you'll also find
that most of this rotten world has gone back on you...."

Then Pepper made a sharp, passionate gesture that broke his cigar
against the arm of his chair, and he cursed low and deep. Presently he
addressed Lane again. "Whatever comes of any disclosures I
make--whatever you _do_--you'll not give me away?"

"Certainly not. You can trust me, Pepper," returned Lane.

"Son, I'm a wise old guy. There's not much that goes on in Middleville
I don't get on to. And I'll make your hair curl. But I'll confine
myself to what comes closest home to you. I _get_ you, Lane. You're
game. You're through. You have come back from war to find a hell of a
mess. Your own sister--your sweetheart--your friend's brother and
your soldier pard's sister--on the primrose path! And you with your
last breath trying to turn them back! I'll say it's a damn fine stunt.
I'm an old gambler, Lane. I've lived in many towns and mixed in tough
crowds of crooked men and rotten women. But I'm here to confess that
this after-the-war stuff of Middleville's better class has knocked out
about all the faith I had left in human nature.... Then you came along
to teach me a lesson."

"Well, Pepper, that's strong talk," returned Lane. "But cut it, and
hurry to--to what comes home to me. What's the matter with these
Middleville girls?"

"Lane, any intelligent man, who _knows_ things, and who can think for
himself, will tell you this--that to judge from the dress, dance,
talk, conduct of these young girls--most of them have _apparently_
gone wrong."

"You include our nice girls--from what we used to call Middleville's
best families?"

"I don't only include them. I throw the emphasis on them. The girls
you know best."

Lane straightened up, to look at his companion. Pepper certainly was
not drunk.

"Do you know--anything about Lorna?"

"Nothing specifically to prove anything. She's in the thick of this
thing in Middleville. Only a few nights ago I saw her at a roadhouse,
out on the State Road, with a crowd of youngsters. They were having a
high old time, I'll say. They danced jazz, and I saw Lorna drink
lemonade into which liquor had been poured from a hip-pocket flask."

Lane put his head on his hands, as if to rest it, or still the
throbbing there.

"Who took Lorna to this place?" he asked, presently, breathing
heavily.

"I don't know. But it was Dick Swann who poured the drink out of the
flask. Between you and me, Lane, that young millionaire is going a
pace hereabouts. Listen," he went on, lowering his voice, and glancing
round to see there was no one to overhear him, "there's a gambling
club in Middleville. I go there. My rooms are in the same building.
I've made a peep-hole through the attic floor next to my room. Do I
see more things than cards and bottles? Do I! If the fathers of
Middleville could see what I've seen they'd go out to the asylum....
I'm not supposed to know it's more than a place to gamble. And nobody
knows I know. Dick Swann and Hardy Mackay are at the head of this
club. Swann is the genius and the support of it. He's rich, and a high
roller if I ever saw one.... Among themselves these young gentlemen
call it the Strong Arm Club. Study over that, Lane. Do you _get_ it? I
know you do, and that saves me talking until I see red."

"Pepper, have you seen my sister--there?" queried Lane, tensely.

"Yes."

"With whom?"

"I'll not say, Lane. There's no need for that. I'll give you a key to
my rooms, and you can go there--in the afternoons--and paste yourself
to my peep-hole, and watch.... Honest to God, I believe it means
bloodshed. But I can't help that. Something must be done. I'm not
much good, but I can see that."

Colonel Pepper wiped his moist face. He was now quite pale and his
hands shook.

"I never had a wife, or a sweetheart," he went on. "But once I had a
little sister. Thank Heaven she didn't live her girlhood in times like
these."

Lane again bowed his head on his hands, and wrestled with the might of
reality.

"I'm going to take you to these club-rooms to-night," went on Pepper.
"It'll cause a hell of a row. But once you get in, there'll be no help
for them. Swann and his chums will have to stand for it."

"Did you ever take an outsider in?" asked Lane.

"Several times. Traveling men I met here. Good fellows that liked a
game of cards. Swann made no kick at that. He's keen to gamble. And
when he's drinking the sky's the limit."

"Wouldn't it be wiser just to show me these rooms, and let me watch
from your place--until I find my sister there?" queried Lane.

"I don't know," replied Pepper, thoughtfully. "I think if I were you
I'd butt in to-night with me. You can drag young Dalrymple home before
he gets drunk."

"Pepper, I'll break up this--this club," declared Lane.

"I'll say you will. And I'm for you strong. If it was only the booze
and cards I'd not have squealed. That's my living. But by God, I can't
stand for the--the other stuff any longer!... Come on now. And I'll
put you on to a slick stunt that'll take your breath away."

He led the way out of the hotel, in his excitement walking rather
fast.

"Go slow, Pepper," said Lane. "We're not going over the top."

Pepper gave him a quick, comprehending look.

"Good Lord, Lane, you're not as--as bad as all that!"

Lane nodded. Then at slower pace they went out and down the bright
Main Street for two blocks, and then to the right on West Street,
which was quite comparable to the other thoroughfare as a business
district. At the end of the street the buildings were the oldest in
Middleville, and entirely familiar to Lane.

"Give White's the once over," said Pepper, indicating a brightly
lighted store across the street. "That place is new to you, isn't it?"

"Yes, I don't remember White, or that there was a confectionery den
along here."

"Den is right. It's some den, believe me.... White's a newcomer--a
young sport, thick with Swann. For all I know Swann is backing him.
Anyway he has a swell joint and a good trade. People kick about his
high prices. Ice cream, candy, soda, soft drinks, and all that rot.
But if he knows who you are you can get a shot. It'll strike you funny
later to see he waits on the customers himself. But when you get wise
it'll not be so funny. He's got a tea parlor upstairs--and they say
it's some swell place, with a rest room or ladies' dressing room back.
Now from this back room the girls can get into the club-rooms of the
boys, and go out on the other side of the block. In one way and out
the other--at night. Not necessary in the afternoon.... Come on now,
well go round the block."

A short walk round the block brought them into a shaded, wide street
with one of Middleville's parks on the left. A row of luxuriant elm
trees helped the effect of gloom. The nearest electric light was
across on the far corner, with trees obscuring it to some extent. At
the corner where Pepper halted there was an outside stairway running
up the old-fashioned building. The ground floor shops bore the signs
of a florist and a milliner; above was a photograph gallery; and the
two upper stories were apparently unoccupied. To the left of the two
stores another stairway led up into the center of the building. Pepper
led Lane up this stairway, a long, dark climb of three stories that
taxed Lane's endurance.

"Sure is a junk heap, this old block," observed Pepper, as he fumbled
in the dim light with his keys. At length he opened a door, turned on
a light and led Lane into his apartment. "I have three rooms here, and
the back one opens into a kind of areaway from which I get into an
abandoned storeroom, or I guess it's an attic. To-morrow afternoon
about three you meet me here and I'll take you in there and let you
have a look through the peep-hole I made. It's no use to-night,
because there'll be only boys at the club, and I'm going to take you
right in."

He switched off the light, drew Lane out and locked the door. "I'm the
only person who lives on this floor. There're three holes to this
burrow and one of them is at the end of this hall. The exit where the
girls slip out is on the floor below, through a hallway to that
outside stairs. Oh, I'll say it's a Coney Island maze, this building!
But just what these young rakes want.... Come on, and be careful.
It'll be dark and the stairs are steep."

At the end of the short hall Pepper opened a door, and led Lane down
steep steps in thick darkness, to another hall, dimly lighted by a
window opening upon the street.

"You'll have to make a bluff at playing poker, unless my butting in
with you causes a row," said Pepper, as he walked along. Presently he
came to a door upon which he knocked several times. But before it was
opened footsteps and voices sounded down the hall in the opposite
direction from which Pepper had escorted Lane.

"Guess they're just coming. Hard luck," said Pepper. "'Fraid you'll
not get in now."

Lane counted five dark forms against the background of dim light. He
saw the red glow of a cigarette. Then the door upon which Pepper had
knocked opened to let out a flare. Pepper gave Lane a shove across the
threshold and followed him. Lane did not recognize the young man who
had opened the door. The room was large, with old walls and high
ceiling, a round table with chairs and a sideboard. It had no windows.
The door on the other side was closed.

"Pepper, who's this you're ringin' in on me?" demanded the young
fellow.

"A pard of mine. Now don't be peeved, Sammy," replied Pepper. "If
there's any kick I'll take the blame."

Then the five young men glided swiftly into the room. The last one was
Dick Swann. In the act of closing the door behind him, he saw Lane, and
started violently back. His face turned white. His action, his look
silenced the talk.

"Lane! What do you want?" he jerked out.

Lane eyed him without replying. He thought he read more in Swann's face
and voice than any of the amazed onlookers.

"Dick, I fetched Lane up for a little game," put in Pepper, with
composure.

Swann jerked as violently out of his stiffened posture as he had frozen
into it. His face changed--showed comprehension--relief--then flamed
with anger.

"Pepper, it's a damn high-handed imposition for you to bring strangers
here," he burst out.

"Well, I'm sorry you take it that way," replied Pepper, with deprecatory
spreading of his hands. He was quite cool and his little eyes held a
singular gleam. "You never kicked before when I brought a stranger."

Swann fiercely threw down his cigarette.

"Hell! I told you never to bring any Middleville man in here."

"Ahuh! I forgot. You'll have to excuse me," returned Pepper, not with
any particular regret.

"What's the matter with my money?" queried Lane, ironically, at last
removing his steady gaze from Swann to the others. Mackay was there, and
Holt Dalrymple, the boy in whom Lane had lately interested himself. Holt
resembled his sister in his dark rich coloring, but his face wore a
shade of sullen depression. The other two young men Lane had seen in
Middleville, but they were unknown to him.

"Pepper, you beat it with your new pard," snarled Swarm. "And you'll not
get in here again, take that from me."

The mandate nettled Pepper, who evidently felt more deeply over this
situation than had appeared on the surface.

"Sure, I'll beat it," returned he, resentfully. "But see here, Swann. Be
careful how you shoot off your dirty mouth. It's not beyond me to hand a
little tip to my friend Chief of Police Bell."

"You damned squealer!" shouted Swann. "Go ahead--do your worst. You'll
find I pull a stroke.... Now get out of here."

With a violent action he shoved the little man out into the hall. Then
turning to Lane he pointed with shaking hand to the door.

"Lane, you couldn't be a guest of mine."

"Swann, I certainly wouldn't be," retorted Lane, in tones that rang.
"Pepper didn't tell me you were the proprietor of this--this joint."

"Get out of here or I'll throw you out!" yelled Swann, now beside
himself with rage. And he made a threatening move toward Lane.

"Don't lay a hand on me," replied Lane. "I don't want my uniform
soiled."

With that Lane turned to Dalrymple, and said quietly: "Holt, I came here
to find you, not to play cards. That was a stall. Come away with me. You
were not cut out for a card sharp or a booze fighter.
What's got into you that you can gamble and drink with _slackers_?"

Dalrymple jammed his hat on and stepped toward the door. "Dare, you
said a lot. I'll beat it with you--and I'll never come back."

"You bet your sweet life you won't," shouted Swann.

"Hold on there, Dalrymple," interposed Mackay, stepping out. "Come
across with that eighty-six bucks you owe me."

"I--I haven't got it, Mackay," rejoined the boy, flushing deeply.

Lane ripped open his coat and jerked out his pocket-book and tore
bills out of it. "There, Hardy Mackay," he said, with deliberate
scorn, throwing the money on the table. "There are your eighty-six
dollars--_earned_ in France.... I should think it'd burn your
fingers."

He drew Holt out into the hall, where Pepper waited. Some one slammed
the door and began to curse.

"That ends that," said Colonel Pepper, as the three moved down the dim
hall.

"It ends us, Pepper, but you couldn't stop those guys with a crowbar,"
retorted Dalrymple.

Lane linked arms with the boy and changed the conversation while they
walked back to the inn. Here Colonel Pepper left them, and Lane talked
to Holt for an hour. The more he questioned Holt the better he liked
him, and yet the more surprised was he at the sordid fact of the boy's
inclination toward loose living. There was something perhaps that Holt
would not confess. His health had been impaired in the service, but not
seriously. He was getting stronger all the time. His old job was waiting
for him. His mother and sister had enough to live on, but if he had been
working he could have helped them in a way to afford him great
satisfaction.

"Holt, listen," finally said Lane, with more earnestness. "We're
friends--all boys of the service are friends. We might even become
great pards, if we had time."

"What's time got to do with it?" queried the younger man. "I'm sure
I'd like it--and know it'd help me."

"I'm shot to pieces, Holt.... I won't last long...."

"Aw, Lane, don't say that!"

"It's true. And if I'm to help you at all it must be now.... You
haven't told me everything, boy--now have you?"

Holt dropped his head.

"I'll say--I haven't," he replied, haltingly. "Lane--the trouble
is--I'm clean gone on Margie Maynard. But her mother hates the sight
of me. She won't stand for me."

"Oho! So that's it?" ejaculated Lane, a light breaking in upon him.
"Well, I'll be darned. It _is_ serious, Holt.... Does Margie love
you?"

"Sure she does. We've always cared. Don't you remember how Margie and
I and Dal and you used to go to school together? And come home
together? And play on Saturdays?... Ever since then!... But lately
Margie and I are--we got--pretty badly mixed up."

"Yes, I remember those days," replied Lane, dreamily, and suddenly he
recalled Dal's dark eyes, somehow haunting. He had to make an effort
to get back to the issue at hand.

"If Margie loves you--why it's all right. Go back to work and marry
her."

"Lane, it can't be all right. Mrs. Maynard has handed me the mitt,"
replied Holt, bitterly. "And Margie hasn't the courage to run off with
me.... Her mother is throwing Margie at Swann--because he's rich."

"Oh Lord, no--Holt--you can't mean _it_!" exclaimed Lane, aghast.

"I'll say I do mean it. I _know_ it," returned Holt, moodily. "So I
let go--fell into the dumps--didn't care a d---- what became of me."

Lane was genuinely shocked. What a tangle he had fallen upon! Once
again there seemed to confront him a colossal Juggernaut, a moving,
crushing, intangible thing, beyond his power to cope with.

"Now, what can I do?" queried Holt, in sudden hope his friend might
see a way out.

Despairingly, Lane racked his brain for some word of advice or
assurance, if not of solution. But he found none. Then his spirit
mounted, and with it passion.

"Holt, don't be a miserable coward," he began, in fierce scorn.
"You're a soldier, man, and you've got your life to _live_!... The sun
will rise--the days will be long and pleasant--you can work--_do_
something. You can fish the streams in summer and climb the hills in
autumn. You can enjoy. Bah! don't tell me one shallow girl means the
world. If Margie hasn't courage enough to run off and marry you--_let
her go!_ But you can never tell. Maybe Margie will stick to you. I'll
help you. Margie and I have always been friends and I'll try to
influence her. Then think of your mother and sister. Work for _them_.
Forget yourself--your little, miserable, selfish desires.... My God,
boy, but it's a strange life the war's left us to face. I _hate_ it.
So do you hate it. Swann and Mackay giving nothing and getting all!...
So it looks.... But it's false--false. God did not intend men to live
solely for their bodies. A balance _must_ be struck. They have _got_
to pay. Their time will come.... As for you, the harder this job is
the fiercer you should be. I've got to die, Holt. But if I could live
I'd show these slackers, these fickle wild girls, what they're
doing.... You can do it, Holt. It's the greatest part any man could be
called upon to play. It will prove the difference between you and
them...."

Holt Dalrymple crushed Lane's hand in both his own. On his face was a
glow--his dark eyes flashed: "Lane--that'll be about all," he burst
out with a kind of breathlessness. Then his head high, he stalked out.

The next day was bad. Lane suffered from both over-exertion and
intensity of emotion. He remained at home all day, in bed most of the
time. At supper time he went downstairs to find Lorna pirouetting in a
new dress, more abbreviated at top and bottom than any costume he had
seen her wear. The effect struck him at an inopportune time. He told
her flatly that she looked like a French grisette of the music halls,
and ought to be ashamed to be seen in such attire.

"Daren, I don't think you're a good judge of clothes these days," she
observed, complacently. "The boys will say I look spiffy in this."

So many times Lorna's trenchant remarks silenced Lane. She hit the
nail on the head. Practical, logical, inevitable were some of her
speeches. She knew what men wanted. That was the pith of her meaning.
What else mattered?

"But Lorna, suppose you don't look nice?" he questioned.

"I _do_ look nice," she retorted.

"You don't look anything of the kind."

"What's nice? It's only a word. It doesn't mean much in my young
life."

"Where are you going to-night?" he asked, sitting down to the table.

"To the armory--basketball game--and dance afterward."

"With whom?"

"With Harry. I suppose that pleases you, big brother?"

"Yes, it does. I like him. I wish he'd take you out oftener."

"_Take_ me! Hot dog! He'd kill himself to take me all the time. But
Harry's slow. He bores me. Then he hasn't got a car."

"Lorna, you may as well know now that I'm going to stop your car
rides," said Lane, losing his patience.

"You are _not_," she retorted, and in the glint of the eyes meeting
his, Lane saw his defeat. His patience was exhausted, his fear almost
verified. He did not mince words. With his mother standing
open-mouthed and shocked, Lane gave his sister to understand what he
thought of automobile rides, and that as far as she was concerned they
had to be stopped. If she would not stop them out of respect to her
mother and to him, then he would resort to other measures. Lorna
bounced up in a fury, and in the sharp quarrel that followed, Lane
realized he was dealing with flint full of fire. Lorna left without
finishing her supper.

"Daren, that's not the way," said his mother, shaking her head.

"What is the way, mother?" he asked, throwing up his hands.

"I don't know, unless it's to see her way," responded the mother.
"Sometimes I feel so--so old-fashioned and ignorant before Lorna.
Maybe she is right. How can we tell? What makes all the young girls
like that?"

What indeed, wondered Lane! The question had been hammering at his
mind for over a month. He went back to bed, weary and dejected,
suffering spasms of pain, like blades, through his lungs, and grateful
for the darkness. Almost he wished it was all over--this ordeal. How
puny his efforts! Relentlessly life marched on. At midnight he was
still fighting his pangs, still unconquered. In the night his dark
room was not empty. There were faces, shadows, moving images and
pictures, scenes of the war limned against the blackness. At last he
rested, grew as free from pain as he ever grew, and slept. In the
morning it was another day, and the past was as if it were not.

May the first dawned ideally springlike, warm, fresh, fragrant, with
birds singing, sky a clear blue, and trees budding green and white.

Lane yielded to an impulse that had grown stronger of late. His steps
drew him to the little drab house where Mel Iden lived with her aunt.
On the way, which led past a hedge, Lane gathered a bunch of violets.

"'In the spring a young man's fancy lightly turns to thoughts of
love,'" he mused. "It's good, even for _me_, to be alive this
morning.... These violets, the birds, the fresh smells, the bursting
green! Oh, well, regrets are idle. But just to think--I had to go
through all I've known--right down to this moment--to realize how
stingingly sweet life is...."

Mel answered his knock, and sight of her face seemed to lift his heart
with an unwonted throb. Had he unconsciously needed that? The thought
made his greeting, and the tender of the violets, awkward for him.

"Violets! Oh, and spring! Daren, it was good of you to gather them for
me. I remember.... But I told you not to come again."

"Yes, I know you did," he replied. "But I've disobeyed you. I wanted
to see you, Mel.... I didn't know how badly until I got here."

"You should not want to see me at all. People will talk."

"So you care what people say of you?" he questioned, feigning
surprise.

"Of me? No. I was thinking of you."

"You fear the poison tongues for me? Well, they cannot harm me. I'm
beyond tongues or minds like those."

She regarded him earnestly, with serious gravity and slowly dawning
apprehension; then, turning to arrange the violets in a tiny vase, she
shook her head.

"Daren, you're beyond me, too. I feel a--a change in you. Have you had
another sick spell?"

"Only for a day off and on. I'm really pretty well to-day. But I have
changed. I feel that, yet I don't know how."

Lane could talk to her. She stirred him, drew him out of himself. He
felt a strange desire for her sympathy, and a keen curiosity
concerning her opinions.

"I thought maybe you'd been ill again or perhaps upset by the
consequences of your--your action at Fanchon Smith's party."

"Who told you of that?" he asked in surprise.

"Dal. She was here yesterday. She will come in spite of me."

"So will I," interposed Lane.

She shook her head. "No, it's different for a man.... I've missed the
girls. No one but Dal ever comes. I thought Margie would be true to
me--no matter what had befallen.... Dal comes, and oh, Daren, she is
good. She helps me so.... She told me what you did at Fanchon's
party."

"She did! Well, what's your verdict?" he queried, grimly. "That break
queered me in Middleville."

"I agree with what Doctor Wallace said to his congregation," returned
Mel.

As Lane met the blue fire of her eyes he experienced another
singularly deep and profound thrill, as if the very depths of him had
been stirred. He seemed to have suddenly discovered Mel Iden.

"Doctor Wallace did back me up," said Lane, with a smile. "But no one
else did."

"Don't be so sure of that. Harsh conditions require harsh measures.
Dal said you killed the camel-walk dance in Middleville."

"It surely was a disgusting sight," returned Lane, with a grimace.
"Mel, I just saw red that night."

"Daren," she asked wistfully, following her own train of thought, "do
you know that most of the girls consider me an outcast? Fanchon rides
past me with her head up in the air. Helen Wrapp cuts me. Margie looks
to see if her mother is watching when she bows to me. Isn't it
strange, Daren, how things turn out? Maybe my old friends are right.
But I don't _feel_ that I am what they think I am.... I would do what
I did--over and over."

Her eyes darkened under his gaze, and a slow crimson tide stained her
white face.

"I understand you, Mel," he said, swiftly. "You must forgive me that I
didn't understand at once.... And I think you are infinitely better,
finer, purer than these selfsame girls who scorn you."

"Daren! You--understand?" she faltered.

And just as swiftly he told her the revelation that thinking had
brought to him.

When he had finished she looked at him for a long while. "Yes, Daren,"
she finally said, "you understand, and you have made me understand. I
always felt"--and her hand went to her heart--"but my mind did not
grasp.... Oh, Daren, how I thank you!" and she held her hands out to
him.

Lane grasped the outstretched hands, and loosed the leaping thought
her words and action created.

"Mel, let me give your boy a father--a name."

No blow could have made her shrink so palpably. It passed--that shame.
Her lips parted, and other emotions claimed her.

"Daren--you would--marry me?" she gasped.

"I am asking you to be my wife for your child's sake," he replied.

Her head bowed. She sank against him, trembling. Her hands clung
tightly to his. Lane divined something of her agitation from the feel
of her slender form. And then again that deep and profound thrill ran
over him. It was followed by an instinct to wrap her in his arms, to
hold her, to share her trouble and to protect her.

Strong reserve force suddenly came to Mel. She drew away from Lane,
still quivering, but composed.

"Daren, all my life I'll thank you and bless you for that offer," she
said, very low. "But, of course it is impossible."

She disengaged her hands, and, turning away, looked out of the window.
Lane rather weakly sat down. What had come over him? His blood seemed
bursting in his veins. Then he gazed round the dingy little parlor and
at this girl of twenty, whose beauty did not harmonize with her
surroundings. Fair-haired, white-faced, violet-eyed, she emanated
tragedy. He watched her profile, clear cut as a cameo, fine brow,
straight nose, sensitive lips, strong chin. She was biting those
tremulous lips. And when she turned again to him they were red. The
short-bowed upper lip, full and sweet, the lower, with its sensitive
droop at the corner, eloquent of sorrow--all at once Lane realized he
wanted to kiss that mouth more than he had ever wanted anything. The
moment was sudden and terrible, for it meant love--love such as he had
never known.

"Daren," she said, turning, "tell me how you got the _Croix de
Guerre_."

By the look of her and the hand that moved toward his breast, Lane
felt his power over her. He began his story and it was as if he heard
some one else talking. When he had finished, she asked, "The French
Army honored you, why not the American?"

"It was never reported."

"How strange! Who was your officer?"

"You'll laugh when you hear," he replied, without hint of laugh
himself. "Heavens, how things come about! My officer was from
Middleville."

"Daren! Who?" she asked, quickly, her eyes darkening with thought.

"Captain Vane Thesel."

How singular to Lane the fact she did not laugh! She only stared. Then
it seemed part of her warmth and glow, her subtle response to his
emotion, slowly receded. He felt what he could not see.

"Oh! He. Vane Thesel," she said, without wonder or surprise or
displeasure, or any expression Lane anticipated.

Her strange detachment stirred a hideous thought--could Thesel have
been.... But Lane killed the culmination of that thought. Not,
however, before dark, fiery jealousy touched him with fangs new to his
endurance.

To drive it away, Lane launched into more narrative of the war. And as
he talked he gradually forgot himself. It might be hateful to rake up
the burning threads of memory for the curious and the soulless, but to
tell Mel Iden it was a keen, strange delight. He watched the changes
of her expression. He learned to bring out the horror, sadness, glory
that abided in her heart. And at last he cut himself off abruptly:
"But I must save something for another day."

That broke the spell.

"No, you must never come back."

He picked up his hat and his stick.

"Mel, would you shut the door in my face?"

"No, Daren--but I'll not open it," she replied resolutely.

"Why?"

"You must not come."

"For my sake--or yours?"

"Both our sakes."

He backed out on the little porch, and looked at her as she stood
there. Beyond him, indeed, were his emotions then. Sad as she seemed,
he wanted to make her suffer more--an inexplicable and shameful
desire.

"Mel, you and I are alike," he said.

"Oh, no, Daren; you are noble and I am...."

"Mel, in my dreams I see myself standing--plodding along the dark
shores of a river--that river of tears which runs down the vast naked
stretch of our inner lives.... I see you now, on the opposite shore.
Let us reach our hands across--for the baby's sake."

"Daren, it is a beautiful thought, but it--it can't be," she
whispered.

"Then let me come to see you when I need--when I'm down," he begged.

"No."

"Mel, what harm can it do--just to let me come?"

"No--don't ask me. Daren, I am no stone."

"You'll be sorry when I'm out there in--Woodlawn.... That won't be
long."

That broke her courage and her restraint.

"Come, then," she whispered, in tears.




CHAPTER VIII


Lane's intentions and his spirit were too great for his endurance. It
was some time before he got downtown again. And upon entering the inn
he was told some one had just called him on the telephone.

"Hello, this is Lane," he answered. "Who called me?"

"It's Blair," came the reply. "How are you, old top?"

"Not so well. I've been down and out."

"Sorry. Suppose that's why you haven't called me up for so long?"

"Well, Buddy, I can't lay it all to that.... And how're you?"

The answer did not come. So Lane repeated his query.

"Well, I'm still hobbling round on one leg," replied Blair.

"That's good. Tell me about Reddie."

Again the reply was long in coming....

"Haven't you heard--about Red?"

"No."

"Haven't seen the newspapers lately?"

"I never read the papers, Blair."

"Right-o. But I had to.... Buck up, now, Dare!"

"All right. Shoot it quick," returned Lane, feeling his breast
contract and his skin tighten with a chill.

"Red Payson has gone west."

"Blair! You don't mean--dead?" exclaimed Lane.

"Yes, Reddie's gone--and I guess it's just as well, poor devil!"

"How? When?"

"Two days ago, according to papers.... He died in Washington, D.C.
Fell down in the vestibule of one of the government offices--where he
was waiting.... fell with another hemorrhage--and died right there--on
the floor--quick."

"My--God!" gasped Lane.

"Yes, it's tough. You see, Dare, I couldn't keep Reddie here. Heaven
knows I tried, but he wouldn't stay.... I'm afraid he heard my mother
complaining. Say, Dare, suppose I have somebody drive me in town to
see you."

"I'd like that, Blair."

"You're on. And say, I've another idea. To-night's the Junior Prom--did
you know that?"

"No, I didn't."

"Well, it is. Suppose we go up? My sister can get me cards.... I tell
you, Dare, I'd like to see what's going on in that bunch. I've heard a
lot and seen some things."

"Did you hear how I mussed up Fanchon Smith's party?"

"You bet I did. That's one reason I want to see some of this dancing.
Will you go?"

"Yes, I can stand it if you can."

"All right, Buddy, I'll meet you at the inn--eight o'clock."

Lane slowly made his way to a secluded corner of the lobby, where he
sat down. Red Payson dead! Lane felt that he should not have been
surprised or shocked. But he was both. The strange, cold sensation
gradually wore away and with it the slight trembling of his limbs. A
mournful procession of thoughts and images returned to his mind and he
sat and brooded.

At the hour of his appointment with his friend, Lane went to the front
of the lobby. Blair was on time. He hobbled in, erect and martial of
bearing despite the crutch, and his dark citizen's suit emphasized the
whiteness of his face. Being home had softened Blair a little. Yet the
pride and tragic bitterness were there. But when Blair espied Lane a
warmth burned out of the havoc in his face. Lane's conscience gave him
a twinge. It dawned upon him that neither his spells of illness, nor
his distress over his sister Lorna, nor his obsession to see and
understand what the young people were doing could hold him wholly
excusable for having neglected his comrade.

Their hand-clasp was close, almost fierce, and neither spoke at once.
But they looked intently into each other's faces. Emotion stormed
Lane's heart. He realized that Blair loved him and that he loved
Blair--and that between them was a measureless bond, a something only
separation could make tangible. But little of what they felt came out
in their greetings.

"Dare, why the devil don't you can that uniform," demanded Blair,
cheerfully. "People might recognize you've been 'over there.'"

"Well, Blair, I expected you'd have a cork leg by this time," said
Lane.

"Nothing doing," returned the other. "I want to be perpetually
reminded that I was in the war. This 'forget the war' propaganda we
see and hear all over acts kind of queer on a soldier.... Let's find a
bench away from these people."

After they were comfortably seated Blair went on: "Do you know, Dare,
I don't miss my leg so much when I'm crutching around. But when I try
to sit down or get up! By heck, sometimes I forget it's gone. And
sometimes I want to scratch my lost foot. Isn't that hell?"

"I'll say so, Buddy," returned Lane, with a laugh.

"Read this," said Blair, taking a paper from his pocket, and
indicating a column.

Whereupon Lane read a brief Associated Press dispatch from Washington,
D.C., stating that one Payson, disabled soldier of twenty-five,
suffering with tuberculosis caused by gassed lungs, had come to
Washington to make in person a protest and appeal that had been
unanswered in letters. He wanted money from the government to enable
him to travel west to a dry climate, where doctors assured him he
might get well. He made his statement to several clerks and officials,
and waited all day in the vestibule of the department. Suddenly he was
seized with a hemorrhage, and, falling on the floor, died before aid
could be summoned.

Without a word Lane handed the paper back to his friend.

"Red was a queer duck," said Blair, rather hoarsely. "You remember
when I 'phoned you last over two weeks ago?... Well, just after that
Red got bad on my hands. He wouldn't accept charity, he said. And he
wanted to beat it. He got wise to my mother. He wouldn't give up
trying to get money from the government--back money owed him, he
swore--and the idea of being turned down at home seemed to obsess him.
I talked and cussed myself weak. No good! Red beat it soon after
that--beat it from Middleville on a freight train. And I never heard a
word from him.... Not a word...."

"Blair, can't you see it Red's way?" queried Lane, sadly.

"Yes, I can," responded Blair, "but hell! he might have gotten well.
Doc Bronson said Red had a chance. I could have borrowed enough money
to get him out west. Red wouldn't take it."

"And he ran off--exposed himself to cold and starvation--over-exertion
and anger," added Lane.

"Exactly. Brought on that hemorrhage and croaked. All for nothing!"

"No, Blair. All for a principle," observed Lane. "Red was fired out of
the hospital without a dollar. There was something terribly wrong."

"Wrong?... God Almighty!" burst out Blair, with hard passion. "Let me
read you something in this same paper." With shaking hands he unfolded
it, searched until he found what he wanted, and began to read:

"'If the _actual_ needs of disabled veterans require the expenditure
of much money, then unquestionably a majority of the taxpayers of the
country will favor spending it. Despite the insistent demand for
economy in Washington that is arising from every part of the country,
no member of House or Senate will have occasion to fear that he is
running counter to popular opinion when eventually he votes to take
generous care of disabled soldiers.'"

Blair's trembling voice ceased, and then twisting the newspaper into a
rope, he turned to Lane. "Dare, can you understand that?... Red Payson
was a bull-headed boy, not over bright. But you and I have some
intelligence, I hope. We can allow for the immense confusion at
Washington--the senselessness of red tape--the callosity of
politicians. But when we remember the eloquent calls to us boys--the
wonderfully worded appeals to our patriotism, love of country and
home--the painted posters bearing the picture of a beautiful American
girl--or a young mother with a baby--remembering these deep,
passionate calls to the best in us, can you understand _that_ sort of
talk now?"

"Blair, I think I can," replied Lane. "Then--before and after the
draft--the whole country was at a white heat of all that the approach
of war rouses. Fear, self-preservation, love of country, hate of the
Huns, inspired patriotism, and in most everybody the will to fight and
to sacrifice.... The war was a long, hideous, soul-racking,
nerve-destroying time. When it ended, and the wild period of joy and
relief had its run, then all that pertained to the war sickened and
wearied and disgusted the majority of people. It's 'forget the war.'
You and Payson and I got home a year too late."

"Then--it's just--monstrous," said Blair, heavily.

"That's all, Blair. Just monstrous. But we can't beat our spirits out
against this wall. No one can understand us--how alone we are. Let's
forget _that_--this wall--this thing called government. Shall we spend
what time we have to live always in a thunderous atmosphere of
mind--hating, pondering, bitter?"

"No. I'll make a compact with you," returned Blair, with flashing
eyes. "Never to speak again of _that_--so long as we live!"

"Never to a living soul," rejoined Lane, with a ring in his voice.

They shook hands much the same as when they had met half an hour
earlier.

"So!" exclaimed Blair, with a deep breath. "And now, Dare, tell me how
you made out with Helen. You cut me short over the 'phone."

"Blair, that day coming into New York on the ship, you didn't put it
half strong enough," replied Lane. Then he told Blair about the call
he had made upon Helen, and what had transpired at her studio.

Blair did not voice the scorn that his eyes expressed. And, in fact,
most of his talking was confined to asking questions. Lane found it
easy enough to unburden himself, though he did not mention his calls
on Mel Iden, or Colonel Pepper's disclosures.

"Well, I guess it's high time we were meandering up to the hall," said
Blair, consulting his watch. "I'm curious about this Prom. Think we're
in for a jolt. It's four years since I went to a Prom. Now, both of
us, Dare, have a sister who'll be there, besides all our old
friends.... And we're not dancing! But I want to look on. They've got
an out-of-town orchestra coming--a jazz orchestra. There'll probably
be a hot time in the old town to-night."

"Lorna did not tell me," replied Lane, as they got up to go. "But I
suppose she'd rather I didn't know. We've clashed a good deal lately."

"Dare, I hear lots of talk," said Blair. "Margaret is chummy with me,
and some of her friends are always out at the house. I hear Dick Swann
is rushing Lorna. Think he's doing it on the q-t."

"I know he is, Blair, but I can't catch them together," returned Lane.
"Lorna is working now. Swann got her the job."

"Looks bad to me," replied Blair, soberly. "Swann is cutting a swath.
I hear his old man is sore on him.... I'd take Lorna out of that
office quick."

"Maybe you would," declared Lane, grimly. "For all the influence or
power I have over Lorna I might as well not exist."

They walked silently along the street for a little while. Lane had to
accommodate his step to the slower movement of his crippled friend.
Blair's crutch tapped over the stone pavement and clicked over the
curbs. They crossed the railroad tracks and turned off the main street
to go down a couple of blocks.

"Shades of the past!" exclaimed Blair, as they reached a big brick
building, well-lighted in front by a sizzling electric lamp. The night
was rather warm and clouds of insects were wheeling round the light.
"The moths and the flame!" added Blair, satirically. "Well, Dare, old
bunkie, brace up and we'll go over the top. This ought to be fun for
us."

"I don't see it," replied Lane. "I'll be about as welcome as a bull in
a china shop."

"Oh, I didn't mean any one would throw fits over us," responded Blair.
"But we ought to get some fun out of the fact."

"What fact?" queried Lane, puzzled.

"Rather far-fetched, maybe. But I'll get a kick out of looking
on--watching these swell slackers with the girls _we_ fought for."

"Wonder why they didn't give the dance at the armory, where they'd not
have to climb stairs, and have more room?" queried Lane, as they went
in under the big light.

"Dare, you're far back in the past," said Blair, sardonically. "The
armory is on the ground floor--one big hall--open, you know. The
Assembly Hall is a regular maze for rooms and stairways."

Blair labored up the stairway with Lane's help. At last they reached
the floor from which had blared the strains of jazz. Wide doors were
open, through which Lane caught the flash of many colors. Blair
produced his tickets at the door. There did not appear to be any one
to take them.

Lane experienced an indefinable thrill at the scene. The air seemed to
reek with a mixed perfume and cigarette smoke--to resound with
high-keyed youthful laughter, wild and sweet and vacant above the
strange, discordant music. Then the flashing, changing, whirling
colors of the dancers struck Lane as oriental, erotic,
bizarre--gorgeous golds and greens and reds striped by the
conventional black. Suddenly the blare ceased, and the shrill,
trilling laughter had dominance. The rapid circling of forms came to a
sudden stop, and the dancers streamed in all directions over the
floor.

"Dare, they've called time," said Blair. "Let's get inside the ropes
so we can see better."

The hall was not large, but it was long, and shaped like a letter L
with pillars running down the center. Countless threads of
many-colored strings of paper had been stretched from pillars to
walls, hanging down almost within reach of the dancers. Flags and gay
bunting helped in the riotous effect of decoration. The black-faced
orchestra held forth on a raised platform at the point where the hall
looked two ways. Recesses, alcoves and open doors to other rooms,
which the young couples were piling over each other to reach, gave
Lane some inkling of what Blair had hinted.

"Now we're out in the limelight," announced Blair, as he halted.
"Let's stand here and run the gauntlet until the next dance--then we
can find seats."

Almost at once a stream of gay couples enveloped them in passing.
Bright, flashing, vivid faces and bare shoulders, arms and breasts
appeared above the short bodices of the girls. Few of them were gowned
in white. The colors seemed too garish for anything but musical
comedy. But the freshness, the vividness of these girls seemed
exhilarating. The murmur, the merriment touched a forgotten chord in
Lane's heart. For a moment it seemed sweet to be there, once more in a
gathering where pleasure was the pursuit. It breathed of what seemed
long ago, in a past that was infinitely more precious to remember
because he had no future of hope or of ambition or dream. Something
had happened to him that now made the sensations of the moment
stingingly bitter-sweet. The freshness and fragrance, the color and
excitement, the beauty and gayety were not for him. Youth was dead. He
could never enter the lists with these young men, many no younger than
he, for the favor and smile of a girl. Resignation had not been so
difficult in the spiritual moment of realization and resolve, but to
be presented with one concrete and stunning actuality after another,
each with its mocking might-have-been, had grown to be a terrible
ordeal.

Lane looked for faces he knew. On each side of the pillar where he and
Blair stood the stream of color and gayety flowed. Helen and Margaret
Maynard went by on the far edge of that stream. Across the hall he
caught a glimpse of the flashing golden beauty of Bessy Bell. Then
near at hand he recognized Fanchon Smith, a petite, smug-faced little
brunette, with naked shoulders bulging out of a piebald gown. She
espied Lane and her face froze. Then there were familiar faces near
and far, to which Lane could not attach names.

All at once he became aware that other of his senses besides sight
were being stimulated. He had been hearing without distinguishing what
he heard. And curiously he listened, still with that strange knock of
memory at his heart. Everybody was talking, some low, some high, all
in the spirit of the hour. And in one moment he had heard that which
killed the false enchantment.

"Not a chance!..."

"Hot dog--she's some Jane!"

"Now to the clinch--"

"What'll we do till the next spiel--"

"Have a shot?----"

"Boys, it's only the shank of the evening. Leave something peppy for
the finish."

"Mame, you look like a million dollars in that rag."

"She shakes a mean shimmy, believe me...."

"That egg! Not on your life!"

"Cut the next with Ned. We'll sneak down and take a ride in my
car...."

"Oh, spiffy!"

Lane's acutely strained attention was diverted by Blair's voice.

"Look who's with my sister Margie."

Lane turned to look through an open space in the dispersing stream.
Blair's sister was passing with Dick Swann. Elegantly and fastidiously
attired, the young millionaire appeared to be attentive to his
partner. Margaret stood out rather strikingly from the other girls
near her by reason of the simplicity and modesty of her dress. She did
not look so much bored as discontented. Lane saw her eyes rove to and
fro from the entrance of the hall. When she espied Lane she nodded and
spoke with a smile and made an evident move toward him, but was
restrained by Swann. He led her past Lane and Blair without so much as
glancing in their direction. Lane heard Blair swear.

"Dare, if my mother throws Marg at that--slacker, I'll block the deal
if it's the last thing I ever do," he declared, violently.

"And I'll help you," replied Lane, instantly.

"I know Margie hates him."

"Blair, your sister is in love with Holt Dalrymple."

"No! Not really? Thought that was only a boy-and-girl affair.... Aha!
the nigger music again! Let's find a seat, Dare."

Saxophone, trombone, piccolo, snare-drum and other barbaric
instruments opened with a brazen defiance of music, and a vibrant
assurance of quick, raw, strong sounds. Lane himself felt the stirring
effect upon his nerves. He had difficulty in keeping still. From the
lines of chairs along the walls and from doors and alcoves rushed the
gay-colored throng to leap, to close, to step, to rock and sway, until
the floor was full of a moving mass of life.

The first half-dozen couples Lane studied all danced more or less as
Helen and Swann had, that day in Helen's studio. Then, by way of a
remarkable contrast, there passed two young people who danced
decently. Lane descried his sister Lorna in the throng, and when she
and her partner came round in the giddy circle, Lane saw that she
wiggled and toddled like the others. Lane, as she passed him, caught a
glance of her eyes, flashing, reproachful, furious, directed at some
one across her partner's shoulder. Lane followed that glance and saw
Swann. Apparently he did not notice Lorna, and was absorbed in the
dance with his own partner, Helen Wrapp. This byplay further excited
Lane's curiosity. On the whole, it was an ungraceful, violent mob,
almost totally lacking in restraint, whirling, kicking, swaying,
clasping, instinctively physical, crude, vulgar and wild. Down the
line of chairs from his position, Lane saw the chaperones of the Prom,
no doubt mothers of some of these girls. Lane wondered at them with
sincere and persistent amaze. If they were respectable, and had even
a slight degree of intelligence, how could they look on at this dance
with complacence? Perhaps after all the young people were not wholly
to blame for an abnormal expression of instinctive action.

That dance had its several encores and finally ended.

Margaret and Holt made their way up to Lane and Blair. The girl was
now radiant. It took no second glance for Lane to see how matters
stood with her at that moment.

"Say, beat it, you two," suddenly spoke up Blair. "There comes Swann.
He's looking for you. Chase yourselves, now, Marg--Holt. Leave that
slacker to _us_!"

Margaret gave a start, a gasp. She looked hard at her brother. Blair
wore a cool smile, underneath which there was sterner hidden meaning.
Then Margaret looked at Lane with slow, deep blush, making her really
beautiful.

"Margie, we're for you two, strong," said Lane, with a smile. "Go hide
from Swann."

"But I--I came with him," she faltered.

"Then let him find you--in other words, let him _get_ you.... 'All's
fair in love and war.'"

Lane had his reward in the sweet amaze and confusion of her face, as
she turned away. Holt rushed her off amid the straggling couples.

"Dare, you're a wiz," declared Blair. "Margie's strong for Holt--I'm
glad. If we could only put Swann out of the running."

"It's a cinch," returned Lane, with sudden heat.

"Pard, you don't know my mother. If she has picked out Swann for
Margie--all I've got to say is--good night!"

"Even if we prove Swann----"

"No matter what we prove," interrupted Blair. "No matter what, so long
as he's out of jail. My mother is money mad. She'd sell Margie to the
devil himself for gold, position--the means to queen it over these
other mothers of girls."

"Blair, you're--you're a little off your nut, aren't you?"

"Not on your life. That talk four years ago might have been
irrational. But now--not on your life.... The world has come to an
end.... Oh, Lord, look who's coming! Lane, did you ever in your life
see such a peach as that?"

Bessy Bell had appeared, coming toward them with a callow youth near
her own age. Her dress was some soft, pale blue material that was
neither gaudy nor fantastical. But it was far from modest. Lane had to
echo Blair's eulogy of this young specimen of the new America. She
simply verified and stabilized the assertion that physically the newer
generations of girls were markedly more beautiful than those of any
generation before.

Bessy either forgot to introduce her escort or did not care to. She
nodded a dismissal to him, spoke sweetly to Blair, and then took the
empty chair next to Lane.

"You're having a rotten time," she said, leaning close to him. She
seemed all fragrance and airy grace and impelling life.

Lane had to smile. "How do you know?"

"I can tell by your face. Now aren't you?"

"Well, to be honest, Miss Bessy"

"For tripe's sake, don't be so formal," she interrupted. "Call me
Bessy."

"Oh, very well, Bessy. There's no use to lie to you. I'm not very
happy at what I see here."

"What's the matter with it--with us?" she queried, quickly.
"Everybody's doing it."

"That is no excuse. Besides, that's not so. Everybody is not--not----"

"Well, not what?"

"Not doing it, whatever you meant by that," returned Lane, with a
laugh.

"Tell me straight out what _you_ think of us," she shot at Lane, with
a purple flash of her eyes.

She irritated Lane. Stirred him somehow, yet she seemed wholesome,
full of quick response. She was daring, sophisticated, provocative.
Therefore Lane retorted in brief, blunt speech what he thought of the
majority of the girls present.

Bessy Bell did not look insulted. She did not blush. She did not show
shame. Her eyes darkened. Her rosy mouth lost something of its soft
curves.

"Daren Lane, we're not all rotten," she said.

"I did not say or imply you _all_ were," he replied.

She gazed up at him thoughtfully, earnestly, with an unconscious frank
interest, curiosity, and reverence.

"You strike me funny," she mused. "I never met a soldier like you."

"Bessy, how many soldiers have you met who have come back from
France?"

"Not many, only Blair and you, and Captain Thesel, though I really
didn't meet him. He came up to me at the armory and spoke to me. And
to-night he cut in on Roy's dance. Roy was sore."

"Three. Well, that's not many," replied Lane. "Not enough to get a
line on two million, is it?"

"Captain Thesel is just like all the other fellows.... But you're not
a bit like them."

"Is that a compliment or otherwise?"

"I'll say it's a compliment," she replied, with arch eyes on his.

"Thank you."

"Well, you don't deserve it.... You promised to make a date with me.
Why haven't you?"

"Why child, I--I don't know what to say," returned Lane, utterly
disconcerted. Yet he liked this amazing girl. "I suppose I forgot. But
I've been ill, for one reason."

"I'm sorry," she said, giving his arm a squeeze. "I heard you were
badly hurt. Won't you tell me about your--your hurts?"

"Some day, if opportunity affords. I can't here, that's certain."

"Opportunity! What do you want? Haven't I handed myself out on a
silver platter?"

Lane could find no ready retort for this query. He gazed at her,
marveling at the apparently measureless distance between her exquisite
physical beauty and the spiritual beauty that should have been
harmonious with it. Still he felt baffled by this young girl. She
seemed to resemble Lorna, yet was different in a way he could not
grasp. Lorna had coarsened in fibre. This girl was fine, despite her
coarse speech. She did not repel.

"Mr. Lane, will you dance with me?" she asked, almost wistfully. She
liked him, and was not ashamed of it. But she seemed pondering over
what to make of him--how far to go.

"Bessy, I dare not exert myself to that extent," he replied, gently.
"You forget I am a disabled soldier."

"Forget that? Not a chance," she flashed. "But I hoped you might dance
with me once--just a little."

"No. I might keel over."

She shivered and her eyes dilated. "You mean it as a joke. But it's no
joke.... I read about your comrade--that poor Red Payson!" ... Then
both devil of humor and woman of fire shone in her glance. "Daren, if
you _did_ keel over--you'd die in my arms--not on the floor!"

Then another partner came up to claim her. As the orchestra blurted
forth and Bessy leaned to the dancer's clasp she shouted audaciously
at Lane: "Don't forget that silver platter!"

Lane turned to Blair to find that worthy shaking his handsome head.

"Did you hear what she said?" asked Lane, close to Blair's ear.

"Every word," replied Blair. "Some kid!... She's like the girl in the
motion-pictures. She comes along. She meets the fellow. She looks at
him--she says 'good day'--then _Wham_, into his arms.... My God!...
Lane, is that kid good or bad?"

"Good!" exclaimed Lane, instantly.

"Bah!"

"Good--still," returned Lane. "But alas! She is brazen, unconscious of
it. But she's no fool, that kid. Lorna is an absolute silly
bull-headed fool. I wish Bessy Bell was my sister--or I mean that
Lorna was like her."

"Here comes Swann without Margie. Looks sore as a pup. The----"

"Shut up, Blair. I want to listen to this jazz."

Lane shut his eyes during the next number and listened without the
disconcerting spectacle in his sight. He put all the intensity of
which he was capable into his attention. His knowledge of music was
not extensive, but on the other hand it was enough to enable him to
analyze this jazz. Neither music nor ragtime, it seemed utterly
barbarian in character. It appealed only to primitive, physical,
sensual instincts. It could not be danced to sanely and gracefully.
When he opened his eyes again, to see once more the disorder of
dancers in spirit and action, he seemed to have his analysis
absolutely verified.

These dances were short, the encores very brief, and the intermissions
long. Perhaps the dancers needed to get their breath and rearrange
their apparel.

After this number, Lane left Blair talking to friends, and made his
way across the hall to where he espied Lorna. She did not see him. She
looked ashamed, hurt, almost sullen. Her young friend, Harry, was
bending over talking earnestly. Lane caught the words: "Lorna dear,
that Swann's only stringing you--rushing you on the sly. He won't
dance with you _here_--not while he's with that swell crowd."

"It's a lie," burst out Lorna. She was almost in tears.

Lane took her arm, making her start.

"Well, kids, you're having some time, aren't you," he said,
cheerfully.

"Sure--are," gulped Harry.

Lorna repressed her grief, but not her sullen resentment.

Lane pretended not to notice anything unusual, and after a few casual
remarks and queries he left them. Strolling from place to place,
mingling with the gay groups, in the more secluded alcoves and
recesses where couples appeared, oblivious to eyes, in the check room
where a sign read: "check your corsets," out in the wide landing where
the stairway came up, Lane passed, missing little that might have been
seen or heard. He did not mind that two of the chaperones stared at
him in supercilious curiosity, as if speculating on a possible _faux
pas_ of his at this dance. Both boys and girls he had met since his
return to Middleville, and some he had known before, encountered him
face to face, and cut him dead. He heard sarcastic remarks. He was an
outsider, a "dead one," a "has been" and a "lemon." But Margaret was
gracious to him, and Flossie Dickerson made no bones of her regard.
Dorothy, he was relieved and glad to see, was not present.

Lane had no particular object in mind. He just wanted to rub elbows
with this throng of young people. This was the joy of life he had
imagined he had missed while in France. How much vain longing! He had
missed nothing. He had boundlessly gained.

Out on this floor a railing ran round the curve of the stairway. Girls
were sitting on it, smoking cigarettes, and kicking their slipper-shod
feet. Their partners were lounging close. Lane passed by, and walking
to a window in the shadow he stood there. Presently one of the boys
threw away his cigarette and said: "Come on, Ironsides. I gotta dance.
You're a rotten dancer, but I love you."

They ran back into the hall. The young fellow who was left indolently
attempted to kiss his partner, who blew smoke in his face. Then at a
louder blast of jazz they bounced away. The next moment a third couple
appeared, probably from another door down the hall. They did not
observe Lane. The girl was slim, dainty, gorgeously arrayed, and her
keen, fair face bore traces of paint wet by perspiration. Her
companion was Captain Vane Thesel, in citizen's garb, well-built,
ruddy-faced, with tiny curled moustache.

"Hurry, kid," he said, breathlessly, as he pulled at her. "We'll run
down and take a spin."

"Spiffy! But let's wait till after the next," she replied. "It's
Harold's and I came with him."

"Tell him it was up to him to find you."

"But he might get wise to a car ride."

"He'd do the same. Come on," returned Thesel, who all the time was
leading her down the stairway step by step.

They disappeared. From the open window Lane saw them go down the
street and get into a car and ride away. He glanced at his watch,
muttering. "This is a new stunt for dances. I just wonder." He
watched, broodingly and sombrely. It was not his sister, but it might
just as well have been. Two dances and a long intermission ended
before Lane saw the big auto return. He watched the couple get out,
and hurry up, to disappear at the entrance. Then Lane changed his
position, and stood directly at the head of the stairway under the
light. He had no interest in Captain Vane Thesel. He just wanted to
get a close look at the girl.

Presently he heard steps, heavy and light, and a man's deep voice, a
girl's low thrill of laughter. They turned the curve in the stairway
and did not see Lane until they had mounted to the top.

With cool steady gaze Lane studied the girl. Her clear eyes met his.
If there was anything unmistakable in Lane's look at her, it was not
from any deception on his part. He tried to look into her soul. Her
smile--a strange indolent little smile, remnant of excitement--faded
from her face. She stared, and she put an instinctive hand up to her
somewhat dishevelled hair. Then she passed on with her companion.

"Of all the nerve!" she exclaimed. "Who's that soldier boob?"

Lane could not catch the low reply. He lingered there a while longer,
and then returned to the hall, much surprised to find it so dark he
could scarcely distinguish the dancers. The lights had been lowered.
If the dance had been violent and strange before this procedure, it
was now a riot. In the semi-darkness the dancers cut loose. The paper
strings had been loosened and had fallen down to become tangled with
the flying feet and legs. Confetti swarmed like dark snowdrops in the
hot air. Lane actually smelled the heat of bodies--a strangely
stirring and yet noxious sensation. A rushing, murmuring, shrill
sound--voices, laughter, cries, and the sliding of feet and brushing
of gowns--filled the hall--ominous to Lane's over-sensitive faculties,
swelling unnaturally, the expression of unrestrained physical abandon.
Lane walked along the edge of this circling, wrestling melee, down to
the corner where the orchestra held forth. They seemed actuated by the
same frenzy which possessed the dancers. The piccolo player lay on his
back on top of the piano, piping his shrill notes at the ceiling. And
Lane made sure this player was drunk. On the moment then the jazz came
to an end with a crash. The lights flashed up. The dancers clapped and
stamped their pleasure.

Lane wound his way back to Blair.

"I've had enough, Blair," he said. "I'm all in. Let's go."

"Right-o," replied Blair, with evident relief. He reached a hand to
Lane to raise himself, an action he rarely resorted to, and awkwardly
got his crutch in place. They started out, with Lane accommodating his
pace to his crippled comrade. Thus it happened that the two ran a
gauntlet with watching young people on each side, out to the open part
of the hall. There directly in front they encountered Captain Vane
Thesel, with Helen Wrapp on his arm. Her red hair, her green eyes, and
carmined lips, the white of her voluptuous neck and arms, united in a
singular effect of allurement that Lane felt with scorn and
melancholy.

Helen nodded to Blair and Lane, and evidently dragged at her escort's
arm to hold him from passing on.

"Look who's here! Daren, old boy--and Blair," she called, and she
held the officer back. The malice in her green glance did not escape
Lane, as he bowed to her. She gloried in that situation. Captain
Thesel had to face them.

It was Blair's hand that stiffened Lane. They halted, erect, like
statues, with eyes that failed to see Thesel. He did not exist for
them. With a flush of annoyance he spoke, and breaking from Helen,
passed on. A sudden silence in the groups nearby gave evidence that
the incident had been observed. Then whispers rose.

"Boys, aren't you dancing?" asked Helen, with a mocking sweetness.
"Let me teach you the new steps."

"Thanks, Helen," replied Lane, in sudden weariness. "But I couldn't go
it."

"Why did you come? To blow us up again? Lose your nerve?"

"Yes, I lost it to-night--and something more."

"Blair, you shouldn't have left one of your legs in France," she said,
turning to Blair. She had always hated Blair, a fact omnipresent now
in her green eyes.

Blair had left courtesy and endurance in France, as was evinced by the
way he bent closer to Helen, to speak low, with terrible passion.

"If I had it to do over again--I'd see _you_ and _your_ kind--your
dirt-cheap crowd of painted hussies where you belong--in the clutch of
the Huns!"




CHAPTER IX


Miss Amanda Hill, teacher in the Middleville High School, sat wearily
at her desk. She was tired, as tired as she had ever been on any day
of the fifteen long years in which she had wrestled with the problems
of school life. Her hair was iron gray and she bent a worn, sad,
severe face over a mass of notes before her.

At that moment she was laboring under a perplexing question that was
not by any means a new one. Only this time it had presented itself in
a less insidious manner than usual, leaving no loophole for charitable
imagination. Presently she looked up and rapped on her desk.

"These young ladies will remain after school is dismissed," she said,
in her authoritative voice: "Bessy Bell--Rose Clymer--Gail
Matthews--Helen Tremaine--Ruth Winthrop.... Also any other girls who
are honest enough to admit knowledge of the notes found in Rose
Clymer's desk."

The hush that fell over the schoolroom was broken by the gong in the
main hall, sounding throughout the building. Then followed the noise
of shutting books and closing desks, and the bustle and shuffling of
anticipated dismissal.

In a front seat sat a girl who did not arise with the others, and as
one by one several girls passed her desk with hurried step and
embarrassed snicker she looked at them with purple, blazing eyes.

Miss Hill attended to her usual task with the papers of the day's
lessons and the marking of the morrow's work before she glanced up at
the five girls she had detained. They sat in widely separated sections
of the room. Rose Clymer, pretty, fragile, curly-haired, occupied the
front seat of the end row. Her face had no color and her small mouth
was set in painful lines. Four seats across from her Bessy Bell leaned
on her desk, with defiant calmness, and traces of scorn still in her
expressive eyes. Gail Matthews looked frightened and Helen Tremaine
was crying. Ruth Winthrop bent forward with her face buried in her
arms.

"Girls," began Miss Hill, presently. "I know you regard me as a cross
old schoolteacher."

She had spoken impulsively, a rare thing with her, and occasioned in
this instance by the painful consciousness of how she was judged, when
she was really so kindly disposed toward the wayward girls.

"Girls, I've tried to get into close touch with you, to sympathize, to
be lenient; but somehow, I've failed," she went on. "Certainly I have
failed to stop this note-writing. And lately it has become--beyond me
to understand. Now won't you help me to get at the bottom of the
matter? Helen, it was you who told me these notes were in Rose's desk.
Have you any knowledge of more?"

"Ye--s--m," said Helen, raising her red face. "I've--I've one--I--was
afraid to g--give up."

"Bring it to me."

Helen rose and came forward with an expressive little fist and opening
it laid a crumpled paper upon Miss Hill's desk. As Helen returned to
her seat she met Bessy Bell's fiery glance and it seemed to wither
her.

The teacher smoothed out the paper and began to read. "Good Heavens!"
she breathed, in amaze and pain. Then she turned to Helen. "This verse
is in your handwriting."

"Yes'm--but I--I only copied it," responded the culprit.

"Who gave you the original?"

"Rose."

"Where did she get it?"

"I--I don't know--Miss Hill. Really and tru--truly I don't," faltered
Helen, beginning to cry again.

Gail and Ruth also disclaimed any knowledge of the verse, except that
it had been put into their hands by Rose. They had read it, copied it,
written notes about it and discussed it.

"You three girls may go home now," said Miss Hill, sadly.

The girls hastily filed out and passed the scornful Bessy Bell with
averted heads.

"Rose, can you explain the notes found in your possession?" asked the
teacher.

"Yes, Miss Hill. They were written to me by different boys and girls,"
replied Rose.

"Why do you seem to have all these writings addressed to you?"

"I didn't get any more than any other girl. But I wasn't afraid to
keep mine."

"Do you know where these verses came from, before Helen had them?"

"Yes, Miss Hill."

"Then you know who wrote them?"

"Yes."

"Who?"

"I won't tell," replied Rose, deliberately. She looked straight into
her teacher's eyes.

"You refuse when I've assured you I'll be lenient?" demanded Miss
Hill.

"I'm no tattletale." Rose's answer was sullen.

"Rose, I ask you again. A great deal depends on your answer. Will you
tell me?"

The girl's lip curled. Then she laughed in a way that made Miss Hill
think of her as older. But she kept silent.

"Rose, you're expelled until further notice." Miss Hill's voice
trembled with disappointment and anger. "You may go now."

Rose gathered up her books and went into the cloakroom. The door in
the outer hall opened and closed.

"Miss Hill, it wasn't fair!" exclaimed Bessy Bell, hotly. "It wasn't
fair. Rose is no worse than the other girls. She's not as bad, for she
isn't sly and deceitful. There were a dozen girls who lied when they
went out. Helen lied. Ruth lied. Gail lied. But Rose told the truth so
far as she went. And she wouldn't tell all because she wanted to
shield me."

"Why did she want to shield you?"

"Because I wrote the verses."

"You mean you copied them?"

"I composed them," Bessy replied coolly. Her blue eyes fearlessly met
Miss Hill's gaze.

"Bessy Bell!" ejaculated the teacher.

The girl stood before her desk and from the tip of her dainty boot to
the crown of her golden hair breathed forth a strange, wilful and
rebellious fire.

Miss Hill's lips framed to ask a certain question of Bessy, but she
refrained and substituted another.

"Bessy, how old are you?"

"Fifteen last April."

"Have you any intelligent idea of--do you know--Bessy, _how_ did you
write those verses?" asked Miss Hill, in bewilderment.

"I know a good deal and I've imagination," replied Bessy, candidly.

"That's evident," returned the teacher. "How long has this note-and
verse-writing been going on?"

"For a year, at least, among us."

"Then you caught the habit from girls gone higher up?"

"Certainly."

Bessy's trenchant brevity was not lost upon Miss Hill.

"We've always gotten along--you and I," said Miss Hill, feeling her
way with this strange girl.

"It's because you're kind and square, and I like you."

Something told the teacher she had never been paid a higher
compliment.

"Bessy, how much will you tell me?"

"Miss Hill, I'm in for it and I'll tell you everything, if only you
won't punish Rose," replied the girl, impulsively. "Rose's my best
friend. Her father's a mean, drunken brute. I'm afraid of what he'll
do if he finds out. Rose has a hard time."

"You say Rose is no more guilty than the other girls?"

"Rose Clymer never had an idea of her own. She's just sweet and
willing. I hate deceitful girls. Every one of them wrote notes to the
boys--the same kind of notes--and some of them tried to write poetry.
Most of them had a copy of the piece I wrote. They had great fun over
it--getting the boys to guess what girl wrote it. I've written a dozen
pieces before this and they've all had them."

"Well, that explains the verses.... Now I read in these notes about
meetings with the boys?"

"That refers to mornings before school, and after school, and evenings
when it's nice weather. And the literary society."

"You mean the Girl's Literary Guild, with rooms at the Atheneum?"

"Yes. But, Miss Hill, the literary part of it is bunk. We meet there
to dance. The boys bring the girls cigarettes. They smoke, and
sometimes the boys have something with them to drink."

"These--these girls--hardly in their teens--smoke and drink?" gasped
Miss Hill.

"I'll say they do," replied Bessy Bell.

"What--does the 'Bell-garter' mean?" went on the teacher, presently.

"One of the boys stole my garter and fastened a little bell to it. Now
it's going the rounds. Every girl who could has worn it."

"What's the 'Old Bench'?"

"Down in the basement here at school there's a bench under the
stairway in the dark. The boys and girls have signals. One boy will
get permission to go out at a certain time, and a girl from his room,
or another room, will go out too. It's all arranged beforehand. They
meet down on the Old Bench."

"What for?"

"They meet to spoon."

"I find the names Hardy Mackay, Captain Thesel, Dick Swann among these
notes. What can these young society men be to my pupils?"

"Some of the jealous girls have been tattling to each other and
mentioning names."

"Bessy! Do you imply these girls who talk have had the--the interest
or attention of these young gentlemen named?"

"Yes."

"In what way?"

"I mean they've had dates to meet in the park--and other places. Then
they go joy riding."

"Bessy, have you?"

"Yes--but only just lately."

"Thank you Bessy, for your--your frankness," replied Miss Hill,
drawing a long breath. "I'll have another talk with you, after I see
your mother. You may go now."

It was an indication of Miss Hill's mental perturbation that for once
she broke her methodical routine. For many years she had carried a
lunch-basket to and from school; for so many in fact that now on
Saturdays when she went to town without it she carried her left hand
forward in the same position that had grown habitual to her while
holding it. But this afternoon, as she went out, she forgot the basket
entirely.

"I'll go to Mrs. Bell," soliloquized the worried schoolteacher. "But
how to explain what I can't understand! Some people would call this
thing just natural depravity. But I love these girls. As I think back,
every year, in the early summer, I've always had something of this
sort of thing to puzzle over. But the last few years it's grown worse.
The war made a difference. And since the war--how strange the girls
are! They seem to feel more. They're bolder. They break out oftener.
They dress so immodestly. Yet they're less deceitful. They have no
shame. I can blind myself no longer to that. And this last is damning
proof of--of wildness. Some of them have taken the fatal step!...
Yet--yet I seem to feel somehow Bessy Bell isn't _bad_. I wonder if
my hope isn't responsible for that feeling. I'm old-fashioned. This
modern girl is beyond me. How clearly she spoke! She's a wonderful,
fearless, terrible girl. I never saw a girl so alive. I can't--can't
understand her."

In the swift swinging from one consideration of the perplexing
question to another Miss Hill's mind naturally reverted to her errand,
and to her possible reception. Mrs. Bell was a proud woman. She had
married against the wishes of her blue-blooded family, so rumor had
it, and her husband was now Chief of Police in Middleville. Mrs. Bell
had some money of her own and was slowly recovering her old position
in society.

It was not without misgivings that Miss Hill presented herself at Mrs.
Bell's door and gave her card to a servant. The teacher had often made
thankless and misunderstood calls upon the mothers of her pupils. She
was admitted and shown to a living room where a woman of fair features
and noble proportions greeted her.

"Bessy's teacher, I presume?" she queried, graciously, yet with just
that slight touch of hauteur which made Miss Hill feel her position.

"I am Bessy's teacher," she replied, with dignity. "Can you spare me a
few minutes?"

"Assuredly. Please be seated. I've heard Bessy speak of you. By the
way, the child hasn't come home yet. How late she always is!"

Miss Hill realized, with a protest at the unfairness of the situation,
that to face this elegant lady, so smiling, so suave, so worldly, so
graciously superior, and to tell her some unpleasant truths about her
daughter, was a task by no means easy, and one almost sure to prove
futile. But Miss Hill never shirked her duty, and after all, her
motive was a hope to help Bessy.

"Mrs. Bell, I've come on a matter of importance," began Miss Hill.
"But it is so delicate a one I don't know how to broach it. I believe
plain speaking best."

Here Miss Hill went into detail, sparing not to call a spade a spade.
But she held back the names of the young society gentlemen mentioned
in the notes. Miss Hill was not sure of her ground there and her
revelation was grave enough for any intelligent mother.

"Really, Miss Hill, you amaze me!" exclaimed Mrs. Bell. "Bessie has
fallen into bad company. Oh, these public schools! I never attended
one, but I've heard what they are."

"The public schools are not to blame," replied Miss Hill, bluntly.

Mrs. Bell gave her visitor a rather supercilious stare.

"May I ask you to explain?"

"I'm afraid I can't explain," replied Miss Hill, conscious of a little
heat. "I've proofs of the condition. But as I can't understand it, how
can I explain? I have my own peculiar ideas, only, lately, I've begun
to doubt them. A year or so ago I would have said girls had their own
way too much--too much time to themselves--too much freedom. But now I
seem to feel life isn't like what it was a few years ago. Girls are
bound to learn. And they never learn at home, that's sure. The last
thing a mother will do is to tell her daughter what she _ought_ to
know. There's always been a shadow between most mothers and daughters.
And in these days of jazz it has become a wall. Perhaps that's why
girls don't confide in their mothers.... Mrs. Bell, I considered it my
duty to acquaint you with the truth about these verses and notes, and
what they imply. Would you care to read some of them?"

"Thank you, but they wouldn't interest me in the least," replied Mrs.
Bell, coldly. "I wouldn't insult Bessy or her girl friends. I imagine
it's all some risque suggestion overheard and made much of or a few
verses mischievously plagiarized. I'm no prude, Miss Hill. I know
enough not to be strict, which is apparently the fault of the school
system. As for my own daughter I understand her perfectly and trust
her implicitly. I know the blood in her. And I shall remove her from
public school and place her in a private institution under a tutor,
where she'll no longer be exposed to contaminating influences.... I
thank you for your intention, which I'm sure is kind--and, will you
please excuse me? I must dress for my bridge party. Good afternoon,
Miss Hill."

The schoolteacher plodded homeward, her eyes downcast and sad. The
snub given her by the mother had not hurt her as had the failure to
help the daughter.

"I knew it--I knew it. I'll never try again. That woman's mind is a
wilderness where her girl is concerned. How brainless these mothers
are!... Yet if I'd ever had a girl--I wonder--would I have been blind?
One's own blood--that must be the reason. Pride. Could I have believed
of _my_ girl what I admitted of hers? Perhaps not till too late. That
would be so human. But, oh! the mystery--the sadness of it--the
fatality!"

Rose Clymer left the High School with the settled, indifferent
bitterness of one used to trouble. Every desire she followed, turn
what way she would, every impulse reaching to grasp some girlish gleam
of happiness, resulted in the inevitable rebuke. And this time it had
been disgrace. But Rose felt she did not care if she could only
deceive her father. No cheerful task was it to face him. Shivering at
the thought she resolved to elude the punishment he was sure to
inflict if he learned why she had been expelled.

She had no twinge of conscience. She was used to slights and
unkindness, and did not now reflect upon the justice of her dismissal.
What little pleasure she got came from friendships with boys, and
these her father had forbidden her to have. In the bitter web of her
thought ran the threads that if she had pretty clothes like Helen, and
a rich mother like Bessy, and a father who was not a drunkard, her lot
in life would have been happy.

Rose lived with her stepfather in three dingy rooms in the mill
section of Middleville. She never left the wide avenues and lawns and
stately residences, which she had to pass on her way to and from
school, without contrasting them with the dirty alleys and grimy walls
and squalid quarters of the working-class. She had grown up in that
class, but in her mind there was always a faint vague recollection of
a time when her surroundings had been bright and cheerful, where there
had been a mother who had taught her to love beautiful things. To-day
she climbed the rickety stairs to her home and pushed open the
latchless door with a revolt brooding in her mind.

A man in his shirt sleeves sat by the little window.

"Why father--home so early?" she asked.

"Yes lass, home early," he replied wearily. "I'm losing my place
again."

He had straggling gray hair, bleared eyes with an opaque, glazy look
and a bluish cast of countenance. His chin was buried in the collar of
his open shirt; his shoulders sagged, and he breathed heavily.

One glance assured Rose her father was not very much under the
influence of drink. And fear left her. When even half-sober he was
kind.

"So you've lost your place?" she asked.

"Yes. Old Swann is layin' off."

This was an untruth, Rose knew, because the mills had never been so
full, and men never so in demand. Besides her father was an expert at
his trade and could always have work.

"I'm sorry," she said, slowly. "I've been thinking lately that I'll
give up school and go to work. In an office uptown or a department
store."

"Rose, that'd be good of you," he replied. "You could help along a
lot. I don't do my work so well no more. But your poor mother won't
rest in her grave. She was so proud of you, always dreamin'."

The lamp Rose lighted showed comfortless rooms, with but few articles
of furniture. It was with the deft fingers of long practice that the
girl spread the faded table-cloth, laid the dishes, ground the coffee,
peeled the potatoes, and cut the bread. Then presently she called her
father to the meal. He ate in silence, having relapsed once more into
the dull gloom natural to him. When he had finished he took up his hat
and with slow steps left the room.

"No more study for me," mused Rose, and she felt both glad and sorry.
"What will Bessy say? She won't like it. I wonder what old Hill did to
her. Let her off easy. I won't get to see Bessy so much now. No more
afternoons in the park. But I'll have the evenings. Best of all, some
nice clothes to wear. I might some day have a lovely gown like that
Miss Maynard wore the night of the Prom."

Rose washed and dried the dishes, put them away, and cleaned up the
little kitchen in a way that spoke well for her. And she did it
cheerfully, for in the interest of this new idea of work she forgot
her trouble and discontent. Taking up the lamp she went to her room.
It contained a narrow bed, a bureau, a small wardrobe and a rug. The
walls held several pictures, and some touches of color in the way of
ribbons, bright posters, and an orange-and-blue banner. A photograph
of Bessy Bell stood on the bureau and the girl's beauty seemed like a
light in the dingy room.

Rose looked in the mirror and smiled and tossed her curly head. She
studied the oval face framed in its mass of curls, the steady
gray-blue eyes, the soft, wistful, tenderly curved lips. "Yes, I'm
pretty," she said. "And I'm going to buy nice things to wear."

Suddenly she heard a pattering on the roof.

"Rain! What do you know about that? I've got to stay in. If I spoil
that relic of a hat I'll never have the nerve to go ask for a job."

She prepared for bed, and placing the lamp on the edge of the bureau,
she lay down to become absorbed in a paper-backed novel. The
mill-clock was striking ten when she finished. There was a dreamy
light in her eyes and a glow upon her face.

"How grand to be as beautiful as she was and turn out to be an heiress
with blue blood, and a lovely mother, and handsome lovers dying for
her!"

Then she flung the novel against the wall.

"It's only a book. It's not true."

Rose blew out the lamp and went to sleep.

During the night she dreamed that the principal of the High School had
called to see her father, and she awoke trembling.

The room was dark as pitch; the rain pattered on the roof; the wind
moaned softly under the eaves. A rat somewhere in the wall made a
creaking noise. Rose hated to awaken in the middle of the night. She
listened for her father's breathing, and failing to hear it, knew he
had not yet come home. Often she was left alone until dawn. She tried
bravely to go to sleep again but found it impossible; she lay there
listening, sensitive to every little sound. The silence was almost
more dreadful than the stealthy unknown noises of the night. Vague
shapes seemed to hover over her bed. Somehow to-night she dreaded them
more. She was sixteen years old, yet there abided with her the terror
of the child in the dark.

She cried out in her heart--why was she alone? It was so dark, so
silent. Mother! Mother!... She would never--never say her prayers
again!

The brazen-tongued mill clock clanged the hour of two, when shuffling
uncertain footsteps sounded on the hollow stairs. Rose raised her head
to listen. With slow, weary, dragging steps her father came in. Then
she lay back on the pillow with a sigh of relief.




CHAPTER X


In the following week Rose learned that work was not to be had for the
asking. Her love of pretty things and a desire to be independent of
her father had occupied her mind to the exclusion of a consideration
of what might be demanded of a girl seeking a position. She had no
knowledge of stenography or bookkeeping; her handwriting was poor.
Moreover, references from former employers were required and as she
had never been employed, she was asked for recommendations from the
principal of her school. These, of course, she could not supply. The
stores of the better class had nothing to offer her except to put her
name on the waiting-list.

Finally Rose secured a place in a second-rate establishment on Main
Street. The work was hard; it necessitated long hours and continual
standing on her feet. Rose was not rugged enough to accustom herself
to the work all at once, and she was discharged. This disheartened
her, but she kept on trying to find other employment.

One day in the shopping district, some one accosted her. She looked up
to see a young man, slim, elegant, with a curl of his lips she
remembered. He raised his hat.

"How do you do, Mr. Swann," she answered.

"Rose, are you on the way home?"

"Yes."

"Let's go down this side street," he said, throwing away his
cigarette. "I've been looking for you."

They turned the corner. Rose felt strange to be walking alone with
him, but she was not embarrassed. He had danced with her once. And she
knew his friend Hardy Mackay.

"What're you crying about?" he said.

"I'm not."

"You have been then. What for?"

"Oh, nothing."

"Come, tell me."

"I--I've been disappointed."

"What about?" He was persistent, and Rose felt that he must be used to
having his own way.

"It was about a job I didn't get," replied Rose, trying to laugh.

"So you're looking for a job. Heard you'd been fired by old Hill. Gail
told me. I had her out last night in my new car."

"I could go back to school. Miss Hill sent for me.... Was Bessy with
you and Gail?"

"No. Gail and I were alone. We had a dandy time.... Rose, will you
meet me some night and take a ride? It'll be fine and cool."

"Thank you, Mr. Swann. It's very kind of you to ask me."

"Well, will you go?" he queried, impatiently.

"No," she replied, simply.

"Why not?"

"I don't want to."

"Well, that's plain enough," he said, changing his tone. "Say, Rose,
you're in Clark's store, aren't you?"

"I was. But I lost the place."

"How's that?"

"I couldn't stand on my feet all day. I fainted. Then he fired me."

"So you're hunting for another job?" inquired Swann, thoughtfully.

"Yes."

"Sorry. It's too bad a sweet kid like you has to work. You're not
strong, Rose.... Well, I'll turn off at this corner. You won't meet me
to-night?"

"No, thanks."

Swann pulled a gold case from his pocket, and extracting a cigarette,
tilted it in his lips as he struck a match. His face wore a careless
smile Rose did not like. He was amiable, but he seemed so sure, so
satisfied, almost as if he believed she would change her mind.

"Rose, you're turning me down cold, then?"

"Take it any way you like, Mr. Swann," she replied. "Good day."

Rose forgot him almost the instant her back was turned. He had only
annoyed her. And she had her stepfather to face, with news of her
discharge from the store. Her fears were verified; he treated her
brutally. Next day Rose went to work in a laundry.

And then, very soon it seemed, her school days, the merry times with
the boys, and Bessy--all were far back in the past. She did not meet
any one who knew her, nor hear from any one. They had forgotten her.
At night, after coming home from the laundry and doing the housework,
she was so tired that she was glad to crawl into bed.

But one night a boy brought her a note. It was from Dick Swann. He
asked her to go to Mendleson's Hall to see the moving-pictures. She
could meet him uptown at the entrance. Rose told the boy to tell Swann
she would not come.

This invitation made her thoughtful. If Swann had been ashamed to be
seen with her he would not have invited her to go there. Mendleson's
was a nice place; all the nice people of Middleville went there. Rose
found herself thinking of the lights, the music, the well-dressed
crowd, and then the pictures. She loved moving-pictures, especially
those with swift horses and cowboys and a girl who could ride. All at
once a wave of the old thrilling excitement rushed over her. Almost
she regretted having sent back a refusal. But she would not go with
Swann. And it was not because she knew what kind of a young man he
was--what he wanted. Rose refused from dislike, not scruples.

Then came a Saturday night which seemed a climax of her troubles. She
was told not to come back to work until further notice, and that was
as bad as being discharged. How could she tell her stepfather? Of late
he had been hard with her. She dared not tell him. The money she
earned was little enough, but during his idleness it had served to
keep them.

Rose had scarcely gone a block when she encountered Dick Swann. He
stopped her--turned to walk with her. It was a melancholy gift of
Rose's that she could tell when men were even in the slightest under
the influence of drink. Swann was not careless now or indifferent. He
seemed excited and gay.

"Rose, you're just the girl I'm looking for," he said. "I really was
going to your home. Got that job yet?"

"No," she replied.

"I've got one for you. It's at the Telephone Exchange. They need an
operator. My dad owns the telephone company. I've got a pull. I'll get
you the place. You can learn it easy. Nice job--short hours--you sit
down all the time--good pay. What do you say, Rose?"

"I--I don't know--what to say," she faltered. "Thanks for thinking of
me."

"I've had you in mind for a month. Rose, you take this job. Take it
whether you've any use for me or not. I'm not rotten enough to put
this in your way just to make you under obligations to me."

"I'll think about it. I--I do need a place. My father's out of work.
And he's--he's not easy to get along with."

"I tell you what, Rose. You meet me to-night. We'll take a spin in my
car. It'll be fine down the river road. Then we can talk it over. Will
you?"

Rose looked at him, and thought how strange it was that she did not
like him any better, now when she ought to.

"Why have you tried to--to rush me?" she asked.

"I like you, Rose."

"But you don't want me to meet you--go with you, when I--I can't feel
as you do?"

"Sure, I want you to, Rose. Nobody ever likes me right off. Maybe you
will, after you know me. The job is yours. Don't make any date with me
for that. I say here's your chance to have a ride, to win a friend.
Take it or not. It's up to you. I won't say another word."

Rose's hungry, lonely heart warmed toward Swann. He seemed like a ray
of light in the gloom.

"I'll meet you," she said.

They arranged the hour and then she went on her way home.

The big car sped through River Park. Rose shivered a little as she
peered into the darkness of the grove. Then the car shot under the
last electric light, out into the country, with the level road white
in the moonlight, and the river gleaming below. There was a steady,
even rush of wind. The car hummed and droned and sang. And mingled
with the dry scent of dust was the sweet fragrance of new-mown hay.
Far off a light twinkled or it might have been a star.

Swann put his arm around Rose. She did not shrink--she did not repulse
him--she did not move. Something strange happened in her mind or
heart. It was that moment she fell.

And she fell wide-eyed, knowing what she was doing, not in a fervor of
excitement, without pleasure or passion, bitterly sure that it was
better to be with some one she could not like than to be alone
forever. The wrong to herself lay only in the fact that she could not
care.




CHAPTER XI


Toward the end of June, Lane's long vigil of watchfulness from the
vantage-point at Colonel Pepper's apartment resulted in a confirmation
of his worst fears.

One afternoon and evening of a warm, close day in early summer he lay
and crouched on the attic floor above the club-rooms from three
o'clock until one the next morning. From time to time he had changed
his position to rest. But at the expiration of that protracted period
of spying he was so exhausted from the physical strain and mental
shock that he was unable to go home. All the rest of the night he lay
upon Colonel Pepper's couch, wide awake, consumed by pain and
distress. About daylight he fell into a sleep, fitful and full of
nightmares, to be awakened around nine o'clock by Pepper. The old
gambler evinced considerable alarm until Lane explained how he
happened to be there; and then his feeling changed to solicitude.

"Lane, you look awful," he said.

"If I look the way I feel it's no wonder you're shocked," returned
Lane.

"Ahuh! What'd you see?" queried the other, curiously.

"When?"

"Why, you numskull, while you were peepin' all that time."

Lane sombrely shook his head. "I couldn't tell--what I saw. I want to
forget.... Maybe in twenty-four hours I'll believe it was a
nightmare."

"Humph! Well, I'm here to tell you what _I've_ seen wasn't any
nightmare," returned Pepper, with his shrewd gaze on Lane. "But we
needn't discuss that. If it made an old bum like me sick what might
not it do to a sensitive high-minded chap like you.... The question is
are you going to bust up that club."

"I am," declared Lane, grimly.

"Good! But how--when? What's the sense in lettin' them carry on any
longer?"

"I had to fight myself last night to keep from breaking in on them....
But I want to catch this fellow Swann with my sister. She wasn't
there."

"Lane, don't wait for that," returned Pepper, nervously. "You might
never catch him.... And if you did...."

His little plump well-cared-for hand shook as he extended it.

"I don't know what I'll do.... I don't know," said Lane, darkly, more
to himself.

"Lane, this--this worry will knock you out."

"No matter. All I ask is to stand up--long enough--to do what I want
to do."

"Go home and get some breakfast--and take care of yourself," replied
Pepper, gruffly. "Damn me if I'm not sorry I gave Swann's secret
away."

"Oh no, you're not," said Lane, quickly. "But I'd have found it out by
this time."

Pepper paced up and down the faded carpet, his hands behind his back,
a plodding, burdened figure.

"Have you any--doubts left?" he asked, suddenly.

"Doubts!" echoed Lane, vaguely.

"Yes--doubts. You're like most of these mothers and fathers.... You
couldn't believe. You made excuses for the smoke--saying there was no
fire."

"No more doubts, alas!... My God! I _saw_," burst out Lane.

"All right. Buck up now. It's something to be sure.... You've overdone
your strength. You look...."

"Pepper, do me a favor," interposed Lane, as he made for the door.
"Get me an axe and leave it here in your rooms. In case I want to
break in on those fellows some time--quick--I'll have it ready."

"Sure, I'll get you anything. And I want to be around when you butt in
on them."

"That's up to you. Good-bye now. I'll run in to-morrow if I'm up to
it."

Lane went home, his mind in a tumult. His mother had just discovered
that he had not slept in his bed, and was greatly relieved to see him.
Breakfast was waiting, and after partaking of it Lane felt somewhat
better. His mother appeared more than usually sombre. Worry was
killing her.

"Lorna did not sleep at home last night," she said, presently, as if
reluctantly forced to impart this information.

"Where was she?" he queried, blankly.

"She said she would stay with a friend."

"What friend?"

"Some girl. Oh, it's all right I suppose. She's stayed away before
with girl friends.... But what worried me...."

"Well," queried Lane, as she paused.

"Lorna was angry again last night. And she told me if you didn't stop
your nagging she'd go away from home and stay. Said she could afford
to pay her board."

"She told me that, too," replied Lane, slowly. "And--I'm afraid she
meant it."

"Leave her alone, Daren."

"Poor mother! I'm afraid I'm a--a worry to you as well as Lorna," he
said, gently, with a hand going to her worn cheek. She said nothing,
although her glance rested upon him with sad affection.

Lane clambered wearily up to his little room. It had always been a
refuge. He leaned a moment against the wall, and felt in his extremity
like an animal in a trap. A thousand pricking, rushing sensations
seemed to be on the way to his head. That confusion, that sensation as
if his blood vessels would burst, yielded to his will. He sat down on
his bed. Only the physical pains and weariness, and the heartsickness
abided with him. These had been nothing to daunt his spirit. But
to-day was different. The dark, vivid, terrible picture in his mind
unrolled like a page. Yesterday was different. To-day he seemed a
changed man, confronted by imperious demands. Time was driving onward
fast.

As if impelled by a dark and sinister force, he slowly leaned down to
pull his bag from under the bed. He opened it, and drew out his Colt's
automatic gun. Though the June day was warm this big worn metal weapon
had a cold touch. He did not feel that he wanted to handle it, but he
did. It seemed heavy, a thing of subtle, latent energy, with singular
fascination for him. It brought up a dark flowing tide of memory. Lane
shut his eyes, and saw the tide flow by with its conflict and horror.
The feel of his gun, and the recall of what it had meant to him in
terrible hours, drove away a wavering of will, and a still voice that
tried to pierce his consciousness. It fixed his sinister intention. He
threw the gun on the bed, and rising began to pace the floor.

"If I told what I saw--no jury on earth would convict me," he
soliloquized. "But I'll kill him--and keep my mouth shut."

Plan after plan he had pondered in mind--and talked over with
Blair--something to thwart Richard Swann--to give Margaret the chance
for happiness and love her heart craved--to put out of Lorna's way the
evil influence that had threatened her. Now the solution came to him.
Sooner or later he would catch Swann with his sister in an automobile,
or at the club rooms, or at some other questionable place. He knew
Lorna was meeting Swann. He had tried to find them, all to no avail.
What he might have done heretofore was no longer significant; he knew
what he meant to do now.

But all at once Lane was confronted with remembrance of another thing
he had resolved upon--equally as strong as his determination to save
Lorna--and it was his intention to persuade Mel Iden to marry him.

He loved his sister, but not as he loved Mel Iden. Whatever had
happened to Lorna or might happen, she would be equal to it. She had
the boldness, the cool, calculating selfishness of the general run of
modern girls. Her reactions were vastly different front Mel Iden's.
Lane had lost hope of saving Lorna's soul. He meant only to remove a
baneful power from her path, so that she might lean to the boy who
wanted to marry her. When in his sinister intent he divined the
passionate hate of the soldier for the slacker he refused to listen to
his conscience. The way out in Lorna's case he had discovered. But
what relation had this new factor of his dilemma to Mel Iden? He could
never marry her after he had killed Swann.

Lane went to bed, and when he rested his spent body, he pondered over
every phase of the case. Reason and intelligence had their say. He
knew he had become morbid, sick, rancorous, base, obsessed with this
iniquity and his passion to stamp on it, as if it were a venomous
serpent. He would have liked to do some magnificent and awful deed,
that would show this little, narrow, sordid world at home the truth,
and burn forever on their memories the spirit of a soldier. He had
made a sacrifice that few understood. He had no reward except a
consciousness that grew more luminous and glorious in its lonely light
as time went on. He had endured the uttermost agonies of hell, a
thousand times worse than death, and he had come home with love, with
his faith still true. To what had he returned?

No need for reason or intelligence to knock at the gates of his
passion! The war had left havoc. The physical, the sensual, the
violent, the simian--these instincts, engendering the Day of the
Beast, had come to dominate the people he had fought for. Why not go
out and deliberately kill a man, a libertine, a slacker? He would
still be acting on the same principle that imbued him during the war.

His thoughts drifted to Mel Iden. Strange how he loved her! Why?
Because she was a lonely soul like himself--because she was true to
her womanhood--because she had fallen for the same principle for which
he had sacrificed all--because she had been abandoned by family and
friends--because she had become beautiful, strange, mystic, tragic.
Because despite the unnamed child, the scarlet letter upon her breast,
she seemed to him infinitely purer than the girl who had jilted him.

Lane now surrendered to the enchantment of emotion embodied in the
very name of Mel Iden. He had long resisted a sweet, melancholy
current. He had driven Mel from his mind by bitter reflection on the
conduct of the people who had ostracized her. Thought of her now, of
what he meant to do, of the mounting love he had so strangely come to
feel for her, was his only source of happiness. She would never know
his secret love; he could never tell her that. But it was something to
hold to his heart, besides that unquenchable faith in himself, in some
unseen genius for far-off good.

The next day Lane, having ascertained where Joshua Iden was employed,
betook himself that way just at the noon hour. Iden, like so many
other Middleville citizens, gained a livelihood by working for the
rich Swann. In his best days he had been a master mechanic of the
railroad shops; at sixty he was foreman of one of the steel mills.

As it chanced, Iden had finished his noonday meal and was resting in
the shade, apart from other laborers there. Lane remembered him, in
spite of the fact that the three years had aged and bowed him, and
lined his face.

"Mr. Iden, do you remember me?" asked Lane. He caught the slight
averting of Iden's eyes from his uniform, and divined how the father
of Mel Iden hated soldiers. But nothing could daunt Lane.

"Yes, Lane, I remember you," returned Iden. He returned Lane's
hand-clasp, but not cordially.

Lane had mapped out in his mind this little interview. Taking off his
hat, he carefully lowered himself until his back was propped against
the tree, and looked frankly at Iden.

"It's warm. And I tire so easily. The damned Huns cut me to pieces....
Not much like I was when I used to call on Mel!"

Iden lowered his shadowed face. After a moment he said: "No, you're
changed, Lane.... I heard you were gassed, too."

"Oh, everything came my way, Mr. Iden.... And the finish isn't far
off."

Iden shifted his legs uneasily, then sat more erect, and for the first
time really looked at Lane. It was the glance of a man who had strong
aversion to the class Lane represented, but who was fair-minded and
just, and not without sympathy.

"That's too bad, Lane. You're a young man.... The war hit us all, I
guess," he said, and at the last, sighed heavily.

"It's been a long pull--Blair Maynard and I were the first to enlist,
and we left Middleville almost immediately," went on Lane.

He desired to plant in Iden's mind the fact that he had left
Middleville long before the wild era of soldier-and-girl attraction
which had created such havoc. Acutely sensitive as Lane was, he could
not be sure of an alteration in Iden's aloofness, yet there was some
slight change. Then he talked frankly about specific phases of the
war. Finally, when he saw that he had won interest and sympathy from
Iden he abruptly launched his purpose.

"Mr. Iden, I came to ask if you will give your consent to my marrying
Mel."

The older man shrank back as if he had been struck. He stared. His
lower jaw dropped. A dark flush reddened his cheek.

"What!... Lane, you must be drunk," he ejaculated, thickly.

"No. I never was more earnest in my life. I want to marry Mel Iden."

"Why?" rasped out the father, hoarsely.

"I understand Mel," replied Lane, and swiftly he told his convictions
as to the meaning and cause of her sacrifice. "Mel is good. She never
was bad. These rotten people who see dishonor and disgrace in her have
no minds, no hearts. Mel is far above these painted, bare-kneed girls
who scorn her.... And I want to show them what _I_ think of her. I
want to give her boy a name--so he'll have a chance in the world. I'll
not live long. This is just a little thing I can do to make it easier
for Mel."

"Lane, you can't be the father of her child," burst out Iden.

"No. I wish I were. I was never anything to Mel but a friend. She was
only a girl--seventeen when I left home."

"So help me God!" muttered Iden, and he covered his face with his
hands.

"Say yes, Mr. Iden, and I'll go to Mel this afternoon."

"No, let me think.... Lane, if you're not drunk, you're crazy."

"Not at all. Why, Mr. Iden, I'm perfectly rational. Why, I'd glory in
making that splendid girl a little happier, if it's possible."

"I drove my--my girl from her mother--her home," said Iden, slowly.

"Yes, and it was a hard, cruel act," replied Lane, sharply. "You were
wrong. You--"

The mill whistle cut short Lane's further speech. When its shrill
clarion ended, Iden got up, and shook himself as if to reestablish
himself in the present.

"Lane, you come to my house to-night," he said. "I've got to go back
to work.... But I'll think--and we can talk it over. I still live
where you used to come as a boy.... How strange life is!... Good day,
Lane."

Lane felt more than satisfied with the result of that interview.
Joshua Iden would go home and tell Mel's mother, and that would surely
make the victory easier. She would be touched in her mother's heart;
she would understand Mel now, and divine Lane's mission; and she
would plead with her husband to consent, and to bring Mel back home.
Lane was counting on that. He must never even hint such a hope, but
nevertheless he had it, he believed in it. Joshua Iden would have the
scales torn from his eyes. He would never have it said that a dying
soldier, who owed neither him nor his daughter anything, had shown
more charity than he.

Therefore, Lane went early to the Iden homestead, a picturesque
cottage across the river from Riverside Park. The only change Lane
noted was a larger growth of trees and a fuller foliage. It was warm
twilight. The frogs had begun to trill, sweet and melodious sound to
Lane, striking melancholy chords of memory. Joshua Iden was walking on
his lawn, his coat off, his gray head uncovered. Mrs. Iden sat on the
low-roofed porch. Lane expected to see a sad change in her, something
the same as he had found in his own mother. But he was hardly prepared
for the frail, white-haired woman unlike the image he carried in his
mind.

"Daren Lane! You should have come to see me long ago," was her
greeting, and in her voice, so like Mel's, Lane recognized her. Some
fitting reply came to him, and presently the moment seemed easier for
all. She asked about his mother and Lorna, and then about Blair
Maynard. But she did not speak of his own health or condition. And
presently Lane thought it best to come to the issue at hand.

"Mr. Iden, have you made up your mind to--to give me what I want?"

"Yes, I have, Lane," replied Iden, simply. "You've made me see what
Mel's mother always believed, though she couldn't make it clear to
me.... I have much to forgive that girl. Yet, if you, who owe her
nothing--who have wasted your life in vain sacrifice--if you can ask
her to be your wife, I can ask her to come back home."

That was a splendid, all-satisfying moment for Lane. By his own grief
he measured his reward. What had counted with Joshua Iden had been his
faith in Mel's innate goodness. Then Lane turned to the mother. In the
dusk he could see the working of her sad face.

"God bless you, my boy!" she said. "You feel with a woman's heart. I
thank you.... Joshua has already sent word for Mel to come home. She
will be back to-morrow.... You must come here to see her. But, Daren,
she will never marry you."

"She will," replied Lane.

"You do not know Mel. Even if you had only a day to live she would not
let you wrong yourself."

"But when she learns how much it means to me? The army ruined Mel, as
it ruined hundreds of thousands of other girls. She will let one
soldier make it up to her. She will let me go to my death with less
bitterness."

"Oh, my poor boy, I don't know--I can't tell," she replied, brokenly.
"By God's goodness you have brought about one miracle. Who knows? You
might change Mel. For you have brought something great back from the
war."

"Mrs. Iden, I will persuade her to marry me," said Lane. "And then,
Mr. Iden, we must see what is best for her and the boy--in the
future."

"Aye, son. One lesson learned makes other lessons easy. I will take
Mel and her mother far away from Middleville--where no one ever heard
of us."

"Good! You can all touch happiness again.... And now, if you and Mrs.
Iden will excuse me--I will go."

Lane bade the couple good night, and slowly, as might have a lame man,
he made his way through the gloaming, out to the road, and down to the
bridge, where as always he lingered to catch the mystic whispers of
the river waters, meant only for his ear. Stronger to-night! He was
closer to that nameless thing. The shadows of dusk, the dark murmuring
river, held an account with him, sometime to be paid. How blessed to
fall, to float down to that merciful oblivion.




CHAPTER XII


Several days passed before Lane felt himself equal to the momentous
interview with Mel Iden. After his call upon Mel's father and mother
he was overcome by one of his sick, weak spells, that happily had been
infrequent of late. This one confined him to his room. He had about
fought and won it out, when the old injury at the base of his spine
reminded him that misfortunes did not come singly. Quite unexpectedly,
as he bent over with less than his usual caution, the vertebra slipped
out; and Lane found his body twisted like a letter S. And the old pain
was no less terrible for its familiarity.

He got back to his bed and called his mother. She sent for Doctor
Bronson. He came at once, and though solicitous and kind he lectured
Lane for neglecting the osteopathic treatment he had advised. And he
sent his chauffeur for an osteopath.

"Lane," said the little physician, peering severely down upon him, "I
didn't think you'd last as long as this."

"I'm tough, Doctor--hard to kill," returned Lane, making a wry face.
"But I couldn't stand this pain long."

"It'll be easier presently. We can fix that spine. Some good
treatments to strengthen ligaments, and a brace to wear--we can fix
that.... Lane, you've wonderful vitality."

"A doctor in France told me that."

"Except for your mental condition, you're in better shape now than
when you came home." Doctor Bronson peered at Lane from under his
shaggy brows, walked to the window, looked out, and returned,
evidently deep in thought.

"Boy, what's on your mind?" he queried, suddenly.

"Oh, Lord! listen to him," sighed Lane. Then he laughed. "My dear
Doctor, I have nothing on my mind--absolutely nothing.... This world
is a beautiful place. Middleville is fine, clean, progressive. People
are kind--thoughtful--good. What could I have on my mind?"

"You can't fool me. You think the opposite of what you say.... Lane,
your heart is breaking."

"No, Doctor. It broke long ago."

"You believe so, but it didn't. You can't give up.... Lane, I want to
tell you something. I'm a prohibitionist myself, and I respect the
law. But there are rare cases where whiskey will effect a cure. I say
that as a physician. And I am convinced now that your case is one
where whiskey might give you a fighting chance."

"Doctor! What're you saying?" ejaculated Lane, wide-eyed with
incredulity.

Doctor Bronson enlarged upon and emphasized his statement.

"I might _live_!" whispered Lane. "My God!... But that is ridiculous.
I'm shot to pieces. I'm really tired of living. And I certainly
wouldn't become a drunkard to save my life."

At this juncture the osteopath entered, putting an end to that
intimate conversation. Doctor Bronson explained the case to his
colleague. And fifteen minutes later Lane's body was again straight.
Also he was wringing wet with cold sweat and quivering in every
muscle.

"Gentlemen--your cure is--worse than--the disease," he panted.

Manifestly Doctor Branson's interest in Lane had advanced beyond the
professional. His tone was one of friendship when he said, "Boy, it
beats hell what you can stand. I don't know about you. Stop your worry
now. Isn't there something you _care_ for?"

"Yes," replied Lane.

"Think of that, or it, or _her_, then to the exclusion of all else.
And give nature a chance."

"Doctor, I can't control my thoughts."

"A fellow like you can do anything," snapped Bronson. "There are such
men, now and then. Human nature is strange and manifold. All great men
do not have statues erected in their honor. Most of them are unknown,
unsung.... Lane, you could do anything--do you hear me?--_anything_."

Lane felt surprise at the force and passion of the practical little
physician. But he was not greatly impressed. And he was glad when the
two men went away. He felt the insidious approach of one of his states
of depression--the black mood--the hopeless despair--the hell on
earth. This spell had not visited him often of late, and now
manifestly meant to make up for that forbearance. Lane put forth his
intelligence, his courage, his spirit--all in vain. The onslaught of
gloom and anguish was irresistible. Then thought of Mel Iden
sustained him--held back this madness for the moment.

Every hour he lived made her dearer, yet farther away. It was the
unattainableness of her, the impossibility of a fruition of love that
slowly and surely removed her. On the other hand, the image of her
sweet face, of her form, of her beauty, of her movements--every recall
of these physical things enhanced her charm, and his love. He had
cherished a delusion that it was Mel Iden's spirit alone, the
wonderful soul of her, that had stormed his heart and won it. But he
found to his consternation that however he revered her soul, it was
the woman also who now allured him. That moment of revelation to Lane
was a catastrophe. Was there no peace on earth for him? What had he
done to be so tortured? He had a secret he must hide from Mel Iden. He
was human, he was alone, he needed love, but this seemed madness. And
at the moment of full realization Doctor Bronson's strange words of
possibility returned to haunt and flay him. He might live! A fierce
thrill like a flame leaped from his heart, along his veins. And a
shudder, cold as ice, followed it. Love would kill his resignation.
Love would add to his despair. Mel Iden could never love him. He did
not want her love. And yet, to live on and on, with such love as would
swell and mount from his agony, with the barrier between them growing
more terrible every day, was more than he cared to face. He would
rather die.

And so, at length, Lane's black demon of despair overthrew even his
thoughts of Mel, and fettered him there, in darkness and strife of
soul. He was an atom under the grinding, monstrous wheels of his
morbid mood.

Sometime, after endless moments or hours of lying there, with crushed
breast, with locked thoughts hideous and forlorn, with slow burn of
pang and beat of heart, Lane heard a heavy thump on the porch outside,
on the hall inside, on the stairs. Thump--thump, slow and heavy! It
roused him. It drove away the drowsy, thick and thunderous atmosphere
of mind. It had a familiar sound. Blair's crutch!

Presently there was a knock on the door of his room and Blair entered.
Blair, as always, bright of eye, smiling of lip, erect, proud,
self-sufficient, inscrutable and sure. Lane's black demon stole away.
Lane saw that Blair was whiter, thinner, frailer, a little farther on
that road from which there could be no turning.

"Hello, old scout," greeted Blair, as he sat down on the bed beside
Lane. "I need you more than any one--but it kills me to see you."

"Same here, Blair," replied Lane, comprehendingly.

"Gosh! we oughtn't be so finicky about each other's looks," exclaimed
Blair, with a smile.

But neither Lane nor Blair made further reference to the subject.

Each from the other assimilated some force, from voice and look and
presence, something wanting in their contact with others. These two
had measured all emotions, spanned in little time the extremes of
life, plumbed the depths, and now saw each other on the heights. In
the presence of Blair, Lane felt an exaltation. The more Blair seemed
to fade away from life, the more luminous and beautiful the light of
his countenance. For Lane the crippled and dying Blair was a deed of
valor done, a wrong expiated for the sake of others, a magnificent
nobility in contrast to the baseness and greed and cowardice of the
self-preservation that had doomed him. Lane had only to look at Blair
to feel something elevating in himself, to know beyond all doubt that
the goodness, the truth, the progress of man in nature, and of God in
his soul, must grow on forever.

Mel Iden had been in her home four days when Lane first saw her there.

It was a day late in June when the rich, thick, amber light of
afternoon seemed to float in the air. Warm summer lay on the land. The
bees were humming in the rose vines over the porch. Mrs. Iden, who
evidently heard Lane's step, appeared in the path, and nodding her
gladness at sight of him, she pointed to the open door.

Lane halted on the threshold. The golden light of the day seemed to
have entered the room and found Mel. It warmed the pallor of her skin
and the whiteness of her dress. When he had seen her before she had
worn something plain and dark. Could a white gown and the golden glow
of June effect such transformation? She came slowly toward him and
took his hand.

"Daren, I am home," was all she could say.

Long hours before Lane had braced himself for this ordeal. It was
himself he had feared, not Mel. He played the part he had created for
her imagination. Behind his composure, his grave, kind earnestness,
hid the subdued and scorned and unwelcome love that had come to him.
He held it down, surrounded, encompassed, clamped, so that he dared
look into her eyes, listen to her voice, watch the sweet and tragic
tremulousness of her lips.

"Yes, Mel, where you should be," replied Lane.

"It was you--your offer to marry me--that melted father's heart."

"Mel, all he needed was to be made think," returned Lane. "And that
was how I made him do it."

"Oh, Daren, I thank you, for mother's sake, for mine--I can't tell you
how much."

"Mel, please don't thank me," he answered. "You understand, and that's
enough. Now say you'll marry me, Mel."

Mel did not answer, but in the look of her eyes, dark, humid, with
mysterious depths below the veil, Lane saw the truth; he felt it in
the clasp of her hands, he divined it in all that so subtly emanated
from the womanliness of her. Mel had come to love him.

And all that he had endured seemed to rise and envelop heart and soul
in a strange, cold stillness.

"Mel, will you marry me?" he repeated, almost dully.

Slowly Mel withdrew her hands. The query seemed to make her mistress
of herself.

"No, Daren, I cannot," she replied, and turned away to look out of a
window with unseeing eyes. "Let us talk of other things.... My father
says he will move away--taking me and--and--all of us--as soon as he
sells the home."

"No, Mel, if you'll forgive me, we'll not talk of something else,"
Lane informed her. "We can argue without quarreling. Come over here
and sit down."

She came slowly, as if impelled, and she stood before him. To Lane it
seemed as if she were both supplicating and inexorable.

"Do you remember the last time we sat together on this couch?" she
asked.

"No, Mel, I don't."

"It was four years ago--and more. I was sixteen. You tried to kiss me
and were angry because I wouldn't let you."

"Well, wasn't I rude!" he exclaimed, facetiously. Then he grew
serious. "Mel, do you remember it was Helen's lying that came between
you and me--as boy and girl friends?"

"I never knew. Helen Wrapp! What was it?"

"It's not worth recalling and would hurt you--now," he replied. "But
it served to draw me Helen's way. We were engaged when she was
seventeen.... Then came the war. And the other night she laughed in my
face because I was a wreck.... Mel, it's beyond understanding how
things work out. Helen has chosen the fleshpots of Egypt. You have
chosen a lonelier and higher path.... And here I am in your little
parlor asking you to marry me."

"No, no, no! Daren, don't, I beg of you--don't talk to me this way,"
she besought him.

"Mel, it's a difference of opinion that makes arguments, wars and
other things," he said, with a cruelty in strange antithesis to the
pity and tenderness he likewise felt. He could hurt her. He had power
over her. What a pang shot through his heart! There would be an
irresistible delight in playing on the emotions of this woman. He
could no more help it than the shame that surged over him at
consciousness of his littleness. He already loved her, she was all he
had left to love, he would end in a day or a week or a month by
worshipping her. Through her he was going to suffer. Peace would now
never abide in his soul.

"Daren, you were never like this--as a boy," she said, in wondering
distress.

"Like what?"

"You're hard. You used to be so--so gentle and nice."

"Hard! I? Yes, Mel, perhaps I am--hard as war, hard as modern life,
hard as my old friends, my little sister----" he broke off.

"Daren, do not mock me," she entreated. "I should not have said hard.
But you're strange to me--a something terrible flashes from you. Yet
it's only in glimpses.... Forgive me, Daren, I didn't mean hard."

Lane drew her down upon the couch so that she faced him, and he did
not release her hand.

"Mel, I'm softer than a jelly-fish," he said. "I've no bone, no fiber,
no stamina, no substance. I'm more unstable than water. I'm so soft
I'm weak. I can't stand pain. I lie awake in the dead hours of night
and I cry like a baby, like a fool. I weep for myself, for my mother,
for Lorna, for _you_...."

"Hush!" She put a soft hand over his lips.

"Very well, I'll not be bitter," he went on, with mounting pulse,
with thrill and rush of inexplicable feeling, as if at last had come
the person who would not be deaf to his voice. "Mel, I'm still the
boy, your schoolmate, who used to pull the bow off your braid.... I am
that boy still in heart, with all the war upon my head, with the years
between then and now. I'm young and old.... I've lived the whole
gamut--the fresh call of war to youth, glorious, but God! as false as
stairs of sand--the change of blood, hard, long, brutal, debasing
labor of hands, of body, of mind to learn to kill--to survive and
kill--and go on to kill.... I've seen the marching of thousands of
soldiers--the long strange tramp, tramp, tramp, the beat, beat, beat,
the roll of drums, the call of bugles, the boom of cannon in the dark,
the lightnings of hell flaring across the midnight skies, the thunder
and chaos and torture and death and pestilence and decay--the hell of
war. It is not sublime. There is no glory. The sublimity is in man's
acceptance of war, not for hate or gain, but love. Love of country,
home, family--love of women--I fought for women--for Helen, whom I
imagined my ideal, breaking her heart over me on the battlefield. Not
that Helen failed _me_, but failed the ideal for which I fought!... My
little sister Lorna! I fought for her, and I fought for a dream that
existed only in my heart. Lorna--Alas!... I fought for other women,
all women--and _you_, Mel Iden. And in you, in your sacrifice and your
strength to endure, I find something healing to my sore heart. I find
my ideal embodied in you. I find hope and faith for the future
embodied in you. I find--"

"Oh Daren, you shame me utterly," she protested, freeing her hands in
gesture of entreaty. "I am outcast."

"To a false and rotten society, yes--you are," he returned. "But Mel,
that society is a mass of maggots. It is such women as you, such men
as Blair, who carry the spirit onward.... So much for that. I have
spoken to try to show you where I hold you. I do not call your--your
trouble a blunder, or downfall, or dishonor. I call it a misfortune
because--because--"

"Because there was not love," she supplemented, as he halted at fault.
"Yes, that is where I wronged myself, my soul. I obeyed nature and
nature is strong, raw, inevitable. She seeks only her end, which is
concerned with the species. For nature the individual perishes. Nature
cannot be God. For God has created a soul in woman. And through the
ages woman has advanced to hold her womanhood sacred. But ever the
primitive lurks in the blood, and the primitive is nature. Soul and
nature are not compatible. A woman's soul sanctions only love. That is
the only progress there ever was in life. Nature and war made me
traitor to my soul."

"Yes, yes, Mel, it's true--and cruel, what you say," returned Lane.
"All the more reason why you should do what I ask. I am home after the
war. All that was vain _is_ vain. I forget it when I can. I have--not
a great while left. There are a few things even I can do before that
time. One of them--the biggest to me--concerns you. You are in
trouble. You have a boy who can be spared much unhappiness in life.
If you were married--if the boy had my name--how different the
future! Perhaps there can be some measure of happiness for you. For
him there is every hope. You will leave Middleville. You will go far
away somewhere. You are young. You have a good education. You can
teach school, or help your parents while the boy is growing up. Time
is kind. You will forget.... Marry me, Mel, for his sake."

She had both hands pressed to her breast as if to stay an
uncontrollable feeling. Her eyes, dilated and wide, expressed a
blending of emotions.

"No, no, no!" she cried.

Lane went on just the same with other words, in other vein,
reiterating the same importunity. It was a tragic game, in which he
divined he must lose. But the playing of it had inexplicably
bitter-sweet pain. He knew now that Mel loved him. No greater proof
needed he than the perception of her reaction to one word on his
lips--wife. She quivered to that like a tautly strung lyre touched by
a skilful hand. It fascinated her. But the temptation to accept his
offer for the sake of her boy's future was counteracted by the very
strength of her feeling for Lane. She would not marry him, because she
loved him.

Lane read this truth, and it wrung a deeper reverence from him. And he
saw, too, the one way in which he could break her spirit, make her
surrender, if he could stoop to it. If he could take her in his arms,
and hold her tight, and kiss her dumb and blind, and make her
understand his own love for her, his need of her, she would accede
with the wondrous generosity of a woman's heart. But he could not do
it.

In the end, out of sheer pity that overcame the strange delight he had
in torturing her, he desisted in his appeals and demands and subtle
arguments. The long strain left him spent. And with the sudden
let-down of his energy, the surrender to her stronger will, he fell
prey at once to the sadness that more and more was encompassing him.
He felt an old and broken man.

To this sudden change in Lane Mel responded with mute anxiety and
fear. The alteration of his spirit stunned her. As he bade her
good-bye she clung to him.

"Daren, forgive me," she implored. "You don't understand.... Oh, it's
hard."

"Never mind, Mel. I guess it was just one of my dreams. Don't cry....
Good-bye."

"But you'll come again?" she entreated, almost wildly.

Lane shook his head. He did not trust himself to look at her then.

"Daren, you can't mean that," she cried. "It's too late for me.
I--I--Oh! You.... To uplift me--then to cast me down! Daren, come
back."

In his heart he did not deny that cry of hers. He knew he would come
back, knew it with stinging shame, but he could not tell her. It had
all turned out so differently from what he had dreamed. If he had not
loved her he would not have felt defeat. To have made her his wife
would have been to protect her, to possess her even after he was
dead.

At the last she let him go. He felt her watching him, and he carried
her lingering clasp away with him, to burn and to thrill and to haunt,
and yet to comfort him in lonely hours.

But the next day the old spirit resurged anew, and unreconciled to
defeat, he turned to what was left him. Foolish and futile hopes! To
bank on the single grain of good in his wayward sister's heart! To
trust the might of his spirit--to beat down the influence of an
intolerant and depraved young millionaire--verily he was mad. Yet he
believed. And as a final resort he held death in his hand. Richard
Swann swaggered by Lane that night in the billiard room of the
Bradford Inn and stared sneeringly at him.

"I've got a date," he gayly said to his sycophantic friends, in a tone
that would reach Lane's ears.

The summer night came when Lane drove a hired car out the river road,
keeping ever in sight a red light in front of him. He broke the law
and endangered his life by traveling with darkened lamps.

There was a crescent moon, clear and exquisitely delicate in the
darkening blue sky. The gleaming river shone winding away under the
dusky wooded hills. The white road stretched ahead, dimming in the
distance. A night for romance and love--for a maiden at a stile and a
lover who hung rapt and humble upon her whispers! But that red eye
before him held no romance. It leered as the luxurious sedan swayed
from side to side, a diabolical thing with speed.

Lane was driving out the state highway, mile after mile. He calculated
that in less than ten minutes Swann had taken a girl from a bustling
corner of Middleville out into the open country. In pleasant weather,
when the roads were good, cars like Swann's swerved off into the
bypaths, into the edge of woods. In bad weather they parked along the
highway, darkened their lights and pulled their blinds. For this,
great factories turned out automobiles. And there might have pealed
out to a nation, and to God, the dolorous cry of a hundred thousand
ruined girls! But who would hear? And on the lips of girls of the
present there was only the wild cry for excitement, for the nameless
and unknown! There was a girl in Swann's car and Lane believed it was
his sister. Night after night he had watched. Once he had actually
seen Lorna ride off with Swann. And to-night from a vantage point
under the maples, when he had a car ready to follow, he had made sure
he had seen them again.

The red eye squared off at right angles to the highway, and
disappeared. Lane came to a byroad, a lane lined with trees. He
stopped his car and got out. It did not appear that he would have to
walk far. And he was right, for presently a black object loomed
against the gray obscurity. It was an automobile, without lights, in
the shadow of trees.

Lane halted. He carried a flash-light in his left hand, his gun in his
right. For a moment he deliberated. This being abroad in the dark on
an errand fraught with peril for some one had a familiar and deadly
tang. He was at home in this atmosphere. Hell itself had yawned at
his feet many and many a time. He was a different man here. He
deliberated because it was wise to forestall events. He did not want
to kill Swann then, unless in self-defense. He waited until that
peculiarly quick and tight and cold settling of his nerves told of
brain control over heart. Yet he was conscious of subdued hate, of a
righteous and terrible wrath held in abeyance for the sake of his
sister's name. And he regretted that he had imperiously demanded of
himself this assurance of Lorna's wantonness.

Then he stole forward, closer and closer. He heard a low voice of
dalliance, a titter, high-pitched and sweet--sweet and wild. That was
not Lorna's laugh. The car was not Swann's.

Lane swerved to the left, and in the gloom of trees, passed by
noiselessly. Soon he encountered another car--an open car with shields
up--as silent as if empty. But the very silence of it was potent of
life. It cried out to the night and to Lane. But it was not the car he
had followed.

Again he slipped by, stealthily, yet scornful of his caution. Who
cared? He might have shouted his mission to the heavens. Lane passed
on. All he caught from the second car was a faint fragrance of smoke,
wafted on the gentle summer breeze.

Another black object loomed up--a larger car--the sedan Lane
recognized. He did not bolt or hurry. His footsteps made no sound.
Crouching a little he slipped round the car to one side. At the
instant he reached for the handle of the door, a pang shook him. Alas,
that he should be compelled to spy on Lorna! His little sister! He
saw her as a curly-headed child, adoring him. Perhaps it might not be
Lorna after all. But it was for her sake that he was doing this. The
softer moment passed and the soldier intervened.

With one swift turn and jerk he opened the door--then flashed his
light. A scream rent the air. In the glaring circle of light Lane saw
red hair--green eyes transfixed in fear--white shoulders--white
arms--white ringed hands suddenly flung upward. Helen! The blood left
his heart in a rush. Swann blinked in the light, bewildered and
startled.

"Swann, you'll have to excuse me," said Lane, coolly. "I thought you
had my sister with you. I've spotted her twice with you in this
car.... It may not interest you or your--your guest, but I'll add that
you're damned lucky not to have Lorna here to-night."

Then he snapped off his flash-light, and slamming the car door, he
wheeled away.




CHAPTER XIII


Lane left his room and went into the shady woods, where he thought the
July heat would be less unendurable, where the fever in his blood
might abate. But though it was cool and pleasant there he experienced
no relief. Wherever he went he carried the burden of his pangs. And
his grim giant of unrest trod in his shadow.

He could not stay long in the woods. He betook himself to the hills
and meadows. Action was beneficial for him, though he soon exhausted
himself. He would have liked to fight out his battle that day. Should
he go on spending his days and nights in a slowly increasing torment?
The longer he fought the less chance he had of victory. Victory! There
could be none. What victory could be won over a strange ineradicable
susceptibility to the sweetness, charm, mystery of a woman? He plodded
the fragrant fields with bent head, in despair. Loneliness hurt him as
much as anything. And a new pang, the fiercest and most insupportable,
had been added to his miseries. Jealousy! Thought of the father of Mel
Iden's child haunted him, flayed him, made him feel himself ignoble
and base. There was no help for that. And this fiend of jealousy added
fuel to his love. Only long passionate iteration of his assurance of
principle and generosity subdued that frenzy and at length gave him
composure. Perhaps this had some semblance to victory.

Lane returned to town weaker in one way than when he had left, yet
stronger in another. Upon the outskirts of Middleville he crossed the
river road and sat down upon a stone wall. The afternoon was far spent
and the sun blazing red. Lane wiped his moist face and fanned himself
with his hat. Behind him the shade of a wooded garden or park looked
inviting. Back in the foliage he espied the vine-covered roof of an
old summer house.

A fresh young voice burst upon his meditations. "Hello, Daren Lane."

Lane turned in surprise to behold a girl in white, standing in the
shade of trees beyond the wall. Somewhere he had seen that beautiful
golden head, the dark blue, almost purple eyes.

"Good afternoon. You startled me," said Lane.

"I called you twice."

"Indeed? I beg pardon. I didn't hear."

"Don't you remember me?" Her tone was one of pique and doubt.

Then he remembered her. "Oh, of course. Bessy Bell! You must forgive
me. I've been ill and upset lately. These bad spells of mine magnify
time. It seems long since the Junior Prom."

"Oh, you're ill," she returned, compassionately. "You do look pale
and--won't you come in? It's dusty and hot there. Come. I'll take you
where it's nice and cool."

"Thank you. I'll be glad to."

She led him to a green, fragrant nook, where a bench with cushions
stood half-hidden under heavy foliage. Lane caught a glimpse of a
winding flagged path, and in the distance a cottage among the trees.

"Bessy, do you live here?" he asked. "It's pretty."

"Yes, this is my home. It's too damn far from town, I'll say. I'm
buried alive," she replied, passionately.

The bald speech struck Lane forcibly. All at once he remembered Bessy
Bell and his former interest. She was a type of the heretofore
inexplicable modern girl. Lane looked at her, seeing her suddenly with
a clearer vision. Bessy Bell had a physical perfection, a loveliness
that needed neither spirit nor animation. But life had given this girl
so much more than beauty. A softness of light seemed to shine round
her golden head; smiles played in secret behind her red lips ready to
break forth, and there was a haunting hint of a dimple in her round
cheek; on her lay the sweetness of youth subtly dawning into
womanhood; the flashing eyes were keen with intellect, with fire, full
of promise and mystic charm; and her beautiful, supple body, so
plainly visible, seemed quivering with sheer, restless joy of movement
and feeling. A trace of artificial color on her face and the
indelicacy of her dress but slightly counteracted Lane's first
impression.

"You promised to call me up and make a date," she said, and sat down
close to him.

"Yes. I meant it too. But Bessy, I was ill, and then I forgot. You
didn't miss much."

"Hot dog! Hear the man. Daren, I'd throw the whole bunch down to be
with you," she exclaimed.

At the end of that speech she paled slightly and her breath came
quickly. She looked bold, provocative, expectant, yet sincere. Child
or woman, she had to be taken seriously. Here indeed was the mystery
that had baffled Lane. He realized his opportunity, like a flash all
his former thought and conjecture about this girl returned to him.

"You would. Well, I'm highly flattered. Why, may I ask?"

"Because I've fallen for you," she replied, leaning close to him.
"That's the main reason, I guess.... But another is, I want you to
tell me all about yourself--in the war, you know."

"I'd be glad to--if we get to be real friends," he said, thoughtfully.
"I don't understand you."

"And I'll say I don't just get you," she retorted. "What do you want?
Have you forgotten the silver platter?"

She turned away with a restless quivering. She had shown no shyness.
She was bold, intense, absolutely without fear; and however
stimulating or attractive the situation evidently was, it was neither
new nor novel to her. Some strange leaven worked deep in her. Lane
could put no other interpretation on her words and actions than that
she expected him to kiss her.

"Bessy Bell, look at me," said Lane, earnestly. "You've said a
mouthful, as the slang word goes. I'm sort of surprised, you remember.
Bessy, you're not a girl whose head is full of excelsior. You've got
brains. You can think.... Now, if you really like me--and I believe
you--try to understand this. I've been away so long. All is changed. I
don't know how to take girls. I'm ill--and unhappy. But if I could be
your friend and could help you a little--please you--why it'd be good
for me."

"Daren, they tell me you're going to die," she returned, breathlessly.
Her glance was brooding, dark, pregnant with purple fire.

"Bessy, don't believe all you hear. I'm not--not so far gone yet."

"They say you're game, too."

"I hope so, Bessy."

"Oh, you make me think. You must believe me a pill. I wanted you
to--to fall for me hard.... That bunch of sapheads have spoiled me,
I'll say. Daren, I'm sick of them. All they want to do is mush. I like
tennis, riding, golf. I want to do things. But it's too hot, or this,
or that. Yet they'll break their necks to carry a girl off to some
roadhouse, and dance--dance till you're melted. Then they stop along
the river to go bathing. I've been twice. You see, I have to sneak
away, or lie to mother and say I've gone to Gail's or somewhere."

"Bathing, at night?" queried Lane, curiously.

"Sure thing. It's spiffy, in the dark."

"Of course you took your bathing suits?"

"Hot dog! That would be telling."

Lane dropped his head and studied the dust at his feet. His heart beat
thick and heavy. Through this girl the truth was going to be revealed
to him. It seemed on the moment that he could not look into her eyes.
She scattered his wits. He tried to erase from his mind every
impression of her, so that he might begin anew to understand her. And
the very first, succeeding this erasure, was a singular idea that she
was the opposite of romantic.

"Bessy, can you understand that it is hard for a soldier to talk of
what has happened to him?"

"I'll say I can," she replied.

"You're sorry for me?" he went on, gently.

"Sorry!... Give me a chance to prove what I am, Daren Lane."

"Very well, then. I will. We'll make a fifty-fifty bargain. Do you
regard a promise sacred?"

"I think I do. Some of the girls quarrel with me because I get sore,
and swear they're not square, as I try to be. I hate a liar and a
quitter."

"Come then--shake hands on our bargain."

She seemed thrilled, excited. The clasp of her little hand showed
force of character. She looked wonderingly up at him. Her appeal then
was one of exquisite youth and beauty. Something of the baffling
suggestion of an amorous expectation and response left her. This child
would give what she received.

"First, then, it's for me to know a lot about you," went on Lane.
"Will you tell me?"

"Sure. I'd trust you with anything," she replied, impulsively.

"How long have you been going with boys?"

"Oh, for two years, I guess. I had a passionate love affair when I was
thirteen," she replied, with the nonchalance and sophistication of
experience.

It was impossible for Lane to take this latter remark for anything but
the glib boldness of an erotic child. But he was not making any
assurances to himself that he was right. Bessy Bell was fifteen years
old, according to time. But she had the physical development of
eighteen, and a mental range beyond his ken. The lawlessness unleashed
by the war seemed embodied in this girl.

"With an older boy?" queried Lane.

"No. He was a kid of my own age. I guess I outgrew Ted," she replied,
dreamily. "But he still tries to rush me."

"With whom do you go to the secret club-rooms--above White's ice cream
parlor?" asked Lane, abruptly.

Bessy never flicked an eyelash. "Hot dog! So you're wise to that? I
thought it was a secret. I told Rose Clymer those fellows weren't on
the level. Who told you I was there? Your sister Lorna?"

"No. No one told me. Never mind that. Who took you there? You needn't
be afraid to trust _me_. I'm going to entrust my secrets to you by and
bye."

"I went with Roy Vancey, the boy who was with me at Helen's the day I
met you."

"Bessy, how often have you been to those club-rooms?"

"Three times."

"Were you ever there alone without any girls?"

"No. I had my chance. Dick Swann tried his damnedest to get me to go.
But I've no use for him."

"Why?"

"I just don't like him, Daren," she replied, evasively. "I love to
have fun. But I haven't yet been so hard up I had to go out with some
one I didn't like."

"Has Swann had my sister Lorna at the club?"

Her replies had been prompt and frank. At this sudden query she seemed
checked. Lane read in Bessy Bell then more of the truth of her than he
had yet divined. Falsehood was naturally abhorrent to her. To lie to
her parents or teachers savored of fun, and was part of the game. She
did not want to lie to Lane, but in her code she could not betray
another girl, especially to that girl's brother.

"Daren, I promised I'd tell you all about myself," she said.

"I shouldn't have asked you to give away one of your friends," he
returned. "Some other time I'll talk to you about Lorna. Tell you what
I know, and ask you to help me save her----"

"_Save_ her! What do you mean, Daren?" she interrupted, with surprise.

"Bessy, I've paid you the compliment of believing you have
intelligence. Hasn't it occurred to you that Lorna--or other of her
friends or yours--might be going straight to ruin?"

"Ruin! No, that hadn't occurred to me. I heard Doctor Wallace make a
crack like yours. Mother hauled me to church the Sunday after you
broke up Fanchon Smith's dance. Doctor Wallace didn't impress me.
These old people make me sick anyhow. They don't understand.... But
Daren, I think I get your drift. So snow some more."

All in a moment, it seemed to Lane, this girl passed from surprise to
gravity, then to contempt, and finally to humor. She was fascinating.

"To go back to the club," resumed Lane. "Bessy, what did you do
there?"

"Oh, we toddled and shimmied. Cut up! Had an immense time, I'll say."

"What do you mean by cut up?"

"Why, we just ran wild, you know. Fool stunts!... Once Roy was sore
because I kicked cigarettes out of Bob's mouth. But the boob was
tickled stiff when I kicked for _him_. Jealous! It's all right with
any one of the boys what you do for _him_. But if you do the same for
_another_ boy--good night!"

Bessy had no divination of the fact that her words for Lane had a
clarifying significance.

"I suppose you played what we used to call kissing games?" queried
Lane.

A sweet, high trill of laughter escaped Bessy's red lips.

"Daren, you are funny. Those games are as dead as Caesar.... This
bunch of boys and girls paired off by themselves to spoon.... As for
myself, I don't mind spooning if I like the fellow--and he hasn't been
drinking. But otherwise I hate it. All the same I got what was coming
to me from some of the boys of the Strong Arm Club."

"Why do they give it that name?" asked Lane, remembering Colonel
Pepper's remarks.

"Why, if a girl doesn't come across she gets the strong arm.... I had
to fight like the devil that last afternoon I went there."

"_Did_ you fight, Bessy?"

"I'll say I did.... Roy Vancey is sore as a pup. He hasn't been near
me or called me up since."

"Bessy, will you promise to stay away from that place--and not to go
joy-riding with any of those boys--day or night--if I meet you, and
tell you all about my experience in the war? I'll do my best to keep
the time you spend with me from being tedious."

"It's another bargain," she returned deliberately, "if you just don't
spend enough time with me to make me stuck on you--then throw me down.
On the level, now, Daren?"

"I'll meet you as often as you want. And I'll be your friend as long
as you prove to me I can be of any help, or pleasure, or good to you."

"Hot dog, but you're taking some job, Daren. Won't it be just spiffy?
We'll meet here, afternoons, and evenings when mother's out. She's
nutty on bridge. She makes me promise I won't leave the yard. So I'll
not have to lie to meet you.... Daren, that day at Helen's, the minute
I saw you I knew you were going to have something to do with my
future."

"Bessy, a little while ago I made sure you had no romance in you,"
replied Lane, with a smile. "Now as we've gotten serious, let's think
hard about the future. What do you want most? Do you care for study,
for books? Have you any gift for music? Do you ever think of fitting
yourself for useful work?... Or is your mind full of this jazz stuff?
Do you just want to go from day to day, like a butterfly from flower
to flower? Just this boy and that one--not caring much which--all this
frivolity you hinted of, and worse, living this precious time of your
youth all for excitement? What is it you want most?"

She responded with a thoughtfulness that inspired Lane's hope for her.
This girl could be reached. She was like Lorna in many ways, but
different in mentality. Bessy watched the gyrations of her shapely
little foot. She could not keep still even in abstraction.

"A girl _must_ have a good time," she replied presently. "I've done
things I hated because I couldn't bear to be left out of the fun....
But I like most to read and dream. Music makes me strange inside, and
to want to do great things. Only there _are_ no great things to do.
I've never been nutty about a career, like Helen is. And I always
hated work.... I guess--to tell on the level--what I want most is to
be loved."

With that she raised her eyes to Lane's. He tried to read her mind,
and realized that if he failed it was not because she was not baring
it. Dropping his own gaze, he pondered. The girl's response to his
earnestness was intensely thought-provoking. No matter how immodestly
she was dressed, or what she had confessed to, or whether she had
really expected and desired dalliance on his part--here was the
truth as to her hidden yearning. The seething and terrible Renaissance
of the modern girl seemed remarkably exemplified in Bessy Bell, yet
underneath it all hid the fundamental instinct of all women of all
ages. Bessy wanted most to be loved. Was that the secret of her
departure from the old-fashioned canons of modesty and reserve?

"Bessy," went on Lane, presently. "I've heard my sister speak of Rose
Clymer. Is she a friend of yours, too?"

"You bet. And she's the square kid."

"Lorna told me she'd been expelled from school."

"Yes. She refused to tattle."

"Tattle what?"

"I wrote some verses which one of the girls copied. Miss Hill found
them and raised the roof. She kept us all in after school. She let
some of the girls off. But she expelled Rose and sent me home. Then
she called on mama. I don't know what she said, but mama didn't let me
go back. I've had a hateful old tutor for a month. In the fall I'm
going to private school."

"And Rose?"

"Rose went to work. She had a hard time. I never heard from her for
weeks. But she's a telephone operator at the Exchange now. She called
me up one day lately and told me. I hope to see her soon."

"About those verses, Bessy. How did Miss Hill find out who wrote
them?"

"I told her. Then she sent me home."

"Have you any more verses you wrote?"

"Yes, a lot of them. If you lend me your pencil, I'll write out the
verse that gave Miss Hill heart disease."

Bessy took up a book that had been lying on the seat, and tearing out
the fly-leaf, she began to write. Her slim, shapely hand flew. It
fascinated Lane.

"There!" she said, ending with a flourish and a smile.

But Lane, foreshadowing the import of the verse, took the page with
reluctance. Then he read it. Verses of this significance were new to
him. Relief came to Lane in the divination that Bessy could not have
had experience of what she had written. There was worldliness in the
verse, but innocence in her eyes.

"Well, Bessy, my heart isn't much stronger than Miss Hill's," he said,
finally.

Her merry laughter rang out.

"Bessy, what will you do for me?"

"Anything."

"Bring me every scrap of verse you have, every note you've got from
boys and girls."

"Shall I get them now?"

"Yes, if it's safe. Of course, you've hidden them."

"Mama's out. I won't be a minute."

Away she flew under the trees, out through the rose bushes, a white,
graceful, flitting figure. She vanished. Presently she came bounding
into sight again and handed Lane a bundle of notes.

"Did you keep back any?" he asked, as he tried to find pockets enough
for the collection.

"Not one."

"I'll go home and read them all. Then I'll meet you here to-night at
eight o'clock."

"But--I've a date. I'll break it, though."

"With whom?"

"Gail and a couple of boys--kids."

"Does your mother know?"

"I'd tell her about Gail, but that's all. We go for ice cream--then
meet the boys and take a walk."

"Bessy, you're not going to do that sort of thing any more."

Lane bent over her, took her hands. She instinctively rebelled, then
slowly yielded.

"That's part of our bargain?" she asked.

"Yes, it certainly is."

"Then I won't ever again."

"Bessy, I trust you. Do you understand me?"

"I--I think so."

"Daren, will you care for me--if I'm--if I do as you want me to?"

"I do now," he replied. "And I'll care a thousand times more when you
prove you're really above these things.... Bessy, I'll care for you as
a friend--as a brother--as a man who has almost lost his faith and who
sees in you some hope to keep his spirit alive. I'm unhappy, Bessy.
Perhaps you can help me--make me a little happier.... Anyway, I trust
you. Good-bye now. To-night, at eight o'clock."

Lane went home to his room and earnestly gave himself up to the
perusal of the writings Bessy Bell had given him. He experienced
shocks of pain and wonder, between which he had to laugh. All the
fiendish wit of youthful ingenuity flashed forth from this verse.
There was a parody on Tennyson's "Break, Break, Break," featuring
Colonel Pepper's famous and deplorable habit. Miss Hill came in for a
great share of opprobrium. One verse, if it had ever come under the
eyes of the good schoolteacher, would have broken her heart.

Lane read all Bessy's verses, and then the packet of notes written by
Bessy's girl friends. The truth was unbelievable. Yet here were the
proofs. Over Bessy and her friends Lane saw the dim dark shape of a
ghastly phantom, reaching out, enfolding, clutching. He went
downstairs to the kitchen and here he burned the writings.

"It ought to be told," he muttered. "But who's going to tell it? Who'd
believe me? The truth would not be comprehended by the mothers of
Middleville.... And who's to blame?"

It would not do, Lane reflected, to place the blame wholly upon blind
fathers and mothers, though indeed they were culpable. And in
consideration of the subject, Lane excluded all except the better
class of Middleville. It was no difficult task to understand lack of
moral sense in children who were poor and unfortunate, who had to
work, and get what pleasures they had in the streets. But how about
the best families, where there were luxurious homes, books, education,
amusement, kindness, love--all the supposed stimuli needed for the
proper guidance of changeful vagrant minds? These good influences had
failed. There was a greater moral abandonment than would ever be
known.

Before the war Bessy Bell would have presented the perfect type of the
beautiful, highly sensitive, delicately organized girl so peculiarly
and distinctively American. She would have ripened before her time.
Perhaps she would not have been greatly different in feeling from the
old-fashioned girl: only different in that she had restraint, no
deceit.

But after the war--now--what was Bessy Bell? What actuated her? What
was the secret spring of her abnormal tendencies? Were they abnormal?
Bessy was wild to abandon herself to she knew not what. Some glint of
intelligence, some force of character as exceptional in her as it was
wanting in Lorna, some heritage of innate sacredness of person, had
kept Bessy from the abyss. She had absorbed in mind all the impurities
of the day, but had miraculously escaped them in body. If her parents
could have known Bessy as Lane now realized her they would have been
horrified. But Lane's horror was fading. Bessy was illuminating the
darkness of his mind.

To understand more clearly what the war had done to Bessy Bell, and to
the millions of American girls like her, it was necessary for Lane to
understand what the war had done to soldiers, to men, and to the
world.

Lane could grasp some infinitesimal truth of the sublime and horrible
change war had wrought in the souls of soldiers. That change was too
great for any mind but the omniscient to grasp in its entirety. War
had killed in some soldiers a belief in Christ: in others it had
created one. War had unleashed the old hidden primitive instincts of
manhood: likewise it had fired hearts to hate of hate and love of
love, to the supreme ideal consciousness could conceive. War had
brought out the monstrous in men and as well the godlike. Some
soldiers had become cowards; others, heroes. There were thousands of
soldiers who became lions to fight, hyenas to snarl, beasts to debase,
hogs to wallow. There were equally as many who were forced to fight,
who could not kill, whose gentleness augmented under the brutal orders
of their officers. There were those who ran toward the front, heads
up, singing at the top of their lungs. There were those who slunk
back. Soldiers became cold, hard, materialistic, bitter, rancorous:
and qualities antithetic to these developed in their comrades.

Lane exhausted his resources of memory and searched in his notes for a
clipping he had torn from a magazine. He reread it, in the light of
his crystallizing knowledge:

   "Had I not been afraid of the scorn of my brother
   officers and the scoffs of my men, I would have fled
   to the rear," confesses a Wisconsin officer, writing
   of a battle.

   "I see war as a horrible, grasping octopus with
   hundreds of poisonous, death-dealing tentacle that
   squeeze out the culture and refinement of a man,"
   writes a veteran.

   A regimental sergeant-major: "I considered myself
   hardboiled, and acted the part with everybody,
   including my wife. I scoffed at religion as unworthy
   of a real man and a mark of the sissy and weakling."
   Before going over the top for the first time he tried
   to pray, but had even forgotten the Lord's Prayer.

   "If I get out of this, I will never be unhappy again,"
   reflected one of the contestants under shell-fire in
   the Argonne Forest. To-day he is "not afraid of dead
   men any more and is not in the least afraid to die."

   "I went into the army a conscientious objector, a
   radical, and a recluse.... I came out of it with the
   knowledge of men and the philosophy of beauty," says
   another.

   "My moral fiber has been coarsened. The war has
   blunted my sensitiveness to human suffering. In 1914 I
   wept tears of distress over a rabbit which I had shot.
   I could go out now at the command of my government in
   cold-blooded fashion and commit all the barbarisms of
   twentieth-century legalized murder," writes a Chicago
   man.

   A Denver man entered the war, lost himself and God,
   and found manhood. "I played poker in the box-car
   which carried me to the front and read the Testament
   in the hospital train which took me to the rear," he
   tells us.

   "To disclose it all would take the genius and the
   understanding of a god. I learned to talk from the
   side of my mouth and drink and curse with the rest of
   our 'noble crusaders.' Authority infuriated me and the
   first suspicion of an order made me sullen and
   dangerous.... Each man in his crudeness and lewdness
   nauseated me," writes a service man.

   "When our boy came back," complains a mother, "we could hardly
   recognize for our strong, impulsive, loving son whom we had
   loaned to Uncle Sam this irritable, restless, nervous man
   with defective hearing from shells exploding all about him, and
   limbs aching and twitching from strain and exposure, and with
   that inevitable companion of all returned oversea boys, the
   coffin-nail, between his teeth."

   "In the army I found that hard drinkers and fast
   livers and profane-tongued men often proved to be the
   kindest-hearted, squarest friends one could ever
   have," one mother reports.

So then the war brought to the souls of soldiers an extremity of
debasement and uplift, a transformation incomprehensible to the mind
of man.

Upon men outside the service the war pressed its materialism. The
spiritual progress of a thousand years seemed in a day to have been
destroyed. Self-preservation was the first law of nature. And all the
standards of life were abased. Following the terrible fever of
patriotism and sacrifice and fear came the inevitable selfishness and
greed and frenzy. The primitive in man stalked forth. The world became
a place of strife.

What then, reflected Lane, could have been the effect of war upon
women? The mothers of the race, of men! The creatures whom emotions
governed! The beings who had the sex of tigresses! "The female of the
species!" What had the war done to the generation of its period--to
Helen, to Mel Iden, to Lorna, to Bessy Bell? Had it made them what men
wanted?

At eight o'clock that night Lane kept his tryst with Bessy. The
serene, mellow light of the moon shone down upon the garden. The shade
appeared spotted with patches of moonlight; the summer breeze rustled
the leaves; the insects murmured their night song. Romance and beauty
still lived. No war could kill them. Bessy came gliding under the
trees, white and graceful like a nymph, fearless, full of her dream,
ripe to be made what a man would make of her.

Lane talked to Bessy of the war. Words came like magic to his lips. He
told her of the thunder and fire and blood and heroism, of fight and
agony and death. He told her of himself--of his service in the hours
that tried his soul. Bessy passed from fascinated intensity to rapture
and terror. She clung to Lane. She kissed him. She wept.

He told her how his ideal had been to fight for Helen, for Lorna, for
her, and all American girls. And then he talked about what he had come
home to--of the shock--the realization--the disappointment and grief.
He spoke of his sister Lorna--how he had tried so hard to make her
see, and had failed. He importuned Bessy to help him as only a girl
could. And lastly, he brought the conversation back to her and told
her bluntly what he thought of the vile verses, how she dragged her
girlhood pride in the filth and made of herself a byword for vicious
boys. He told her the truth of what real men thought and felt of
women. Every man had a mother. No war, no unrest, no style, no fad, no
let-down of morals could change the truth. From the dark ages women
had climbed on the slow realization of freedom, honor, chastity. As
the future of nations depended upon women, so did their salvation.
Women could never again be barbarians. All this modern license was a
parody of love. It must inevitably end in the degradation and
unhappiness of those of the generation who persisted on that downward
path. Hard indeed it would be to encounter the ridicule of girls and
the indifference of boys. But only through the intelligence and
courage of one could there ever be any hope for the many.

Lane sat there under the moonlit maples and talked until he was
hoarse. He could not rouse a sense of shame in Bessy, because that had
been atrophied, but as he closely watched her, he realized that his
victory would come through the emotion he was able to arouse in her,
and the ultimate appeal to the clear logic of her mind.

When the time came for him to go she stood before him in the clear
moonlight.

"I've never been so excited, so scared and sick, so miserable and
thoughtful in all my life before," she said. "Daren, I know now what a
soldier is. What you've seen--what you've done. Oh! it was grand!...
And you're going to be my--my friend.... Daren, I thought it was great
to be bad. I thought men liked a girl to be bad. The girls nicknamed
me Angel Bell, but not because I was an angel, I'll tell the world....
Now I'm going to try to be the girl you want me to be."




CHAPTER XIV


The time came when Daren had to make a painful choice. His sister
Lorna grew weary of his importunities and distrustful of his
espionage. One night she became violent and flatly told him she would
not stay in the house another day with him in it. Then she ran out,
slamming the door behind her. Lane remained awake all night, in the
hope that she would return. But she did not. And then he knew he must
make a choice.

He made it. Lorna must not be driven from her home. Lane divided his
money with his mother and packed his few effects. Mrs. Lane was
distracted over the situation. She tried to convince Lane there was
some kind of a law to keep a young girl home. She pleaded and begged
him to remain. She dwelt on his ill health. But Lane was obdurate; and
not the least of his hurts was the last one--a divination that in
spite of his mother's distress there was a feeling of relief of which
she was unconscious. He assured her that he would come to see her
often during the afternoons and would care as best he could for his
health. Then he left, saying he would send an expressman for the
things he had packed.

Broodingly Lane plodded down the street. He had feared that sooner or
later he would be forced to leave home, and he had shrunk from the
ordeal. But now, that it was over, he felt a kind of relief, and told
himself that it was of no consequence what happened to him. All that
mattered was for him to achieve the few tasks he had set himself.

Then he thought of Mel Iden. She had been driven from home and would
know what it meant to him. The longing to see her increased. Every
disappointment left him more in need of sympathy. And now, it seemed,
he would be ashamed to go to Mel Iden or Blair Maynard. Such news
could not long be kept from them. Middleville was a beehive of
gossips. Lane had a moment of blank despair, a feeling of utter, sick,
dazed wonder at life and human nature. Then he lifted his head and
went on.

Lane's first impulse was to ask Colonel Pepper if he could share his
lodgings, but upon reflection he decided otherwise. He engaged a small
room in a boarding house; his meals, which did not seem of much
importance, he could get anywhere.

This change of residence brought Lane downtown, and naturally
increased his activities. He did not husband his strength as before,
nor have the leisure for bad spells. Home had been a place of rest. He
could not rest in a drab little bare room he now occupied.

He became a watcher, except during the stolen hours with Bessy Bell.
Then he tried to be a teacher. But he learned more than he thought. He
no longer concentrated his vigilance on his sister. Having failed to
force that issue, he bided his time, sensing with melancholy portent
the certainty that he would soon be confronted with the stark and
hateful actuality. Thus he wore somewhat away from his grim resolve
to kill Swann. That adventure on the country road, when he had
discovered Swann with Helen instead of Lorna, had somehow been a boon.
Nevertheless he spied upon Lorna in the summer evenings when it was
possible to follow her, and he dogged Swann's winding and devious path
as far as possible. Apparently Swann had checked his irregularities as
far as Lorna was concerned. Still Lane trusted nothing. He became an
almost impassive destiny with the iron consequences in his hands.

Days passed. Every other afternoon and night he spent hours with Bessy
Bell, and found a mounting happiness in the change in her, a deep and
ever deeper insight into the causes that had developed her. The
balance of his waking hours, which were many, he passed on the
streets, in the ice cream parlors and confectionery dens, at the
motion-picture theatres. He went many and odd times to Colonel
Pepper's apartment, and took a peep into the club-rooms. Some of these
visits were fruitful, but he did not see whom he expected to see
there. At night he haunted the parks, watching and listening. Often he
hired a cheap car and drove it down the river highway, where he would
note the cars he passed or met. Sometimes he would stop to get out and
make one of his scouting detours, or he would follow a car to some
distant roadhouse, or go to the outlying summer pavilions where
popular dances were given. More than once, late at night, he was an
unseen and unbidden guest at one of the gay bathing parties. Strange
and startling incidents seemed to gravitate toward Lane. He might have
been predestined for this accumulation of facts. How vain it seethed
for wild young men and women to think they hid their tracks! Some
trails could not be hidden.

Toward the end of that protracted period of surveillance, Lane knew
that he had become infamous in the eyes of most of that younger set.
He had been seen too often, alone, watching, with no apparent excuse
for his presence. And from here and there, through Bessy and Colonel
Pepper, and Blair, who faithfully hunted him up, Lane learned of the
unfavorable light in which he was held. Society, in the persons of the
younger matrons, took exception to Lane's queer conduct and hinted of
mental unbalance. The young rakes and libertines avoided him, and
there was not a slacker among them who could meet his eye across cafe
or billiard room.

Yet despite the peculiar species of ignominy and disgrace that
Middleville gossips heaped upon Lane's head and the slow, steady
decline of his speaking acquaintance with the elite, there were some
who always greeted him and spoke if he gave them a chance. Helen Wrapp
never failed of a green flashing glance of mockery and enticement. She
smiled, she beckoned, she once called him to her car and asked him to
ride with her, to come to see her. Margaret Maynard rose above dread
of her mother and greeted Lane graciously when occasion offered.
Dorothy Dalrymple and Elinor always evinced such unhesitating
intention of friendship that Lane grew to avoid meeting them. And
twice, when he had come face to face with Mel Iden, her look, her
smile had been such that he had plunged away somewhere, throbbing and
thrilling, to grow blind and sick and numb. It was the failure of his
hopes, and the suffering he endured, and the vain longings she
inspired that heightened his love. She wrote him after the last time
they had passed on the street--a note that stormed Lane's heart. He
did not answer. He divined that his increasing loneliness, and the
sure slow decline of his health, and the heartless intolerance of the
same class that had ostracized her were added burdens to Mel Iden's
faithful heart. He had seen it in her face, read it in her note. And
the time would come, sooner or later, when he could go to her and make
her marry him.




CHAPTER XV.


To be a mystery is overpoweringly sweet to any girl and Bessy Bell was
being that. Her sudden desire for solitude had worried her mother, and
her distant superiority had incited the vexation of her friends. When
they exerted themselves to win Bessy back to her old self she looked
dreamily beyond them and became more aloof. Doctor Bronson, in reply to
Mrs. Bell's appeal to him, looked the young woman over, asked her a few
questions, marveled at the imperious artifice with which she evaded
him, and throwing up his hands said Bessy was beyond him.

The dark fever, rising from the school yards and the playgrounds and
the streets, subtly poisoning the blood of Bessy Bell, slowly lost its
heat and power for the time being. Bessy lived in the full secret
expression of her girlish adoration. She was worshipping a hero; she
was glorifying in her sacrifice; she was faithful to a man; she was
being a woman. At first she grew pale, tense, quiet, and seemed to be
going into a decline. Then that stage passed; and the roseleaf flush
returned to her cheeks, the purple fire deepened in her eyes, the
quivering life in all her supple young body.

Night after night loneliness had no fears for her. If she heard a
whistle on the avenue, the honk of a car--the familiar old signals of
the boys and girls, she smiled her disdain, and curling comfortably
in her great chair, bent her lovely head over her books.

In the beginning her dreams were all of Daren Lane, of the strangeness
and glory of this soldier who spent so many secret hours with her. And
when the time came that she did not see him so often her dreams were
just as full. But gradually, as the days went by, other figures than
Lane's were limned upon her fancy--vague figures of heroes, knights,
soldiers. He still dominated her romances, though less personally. She
built around him. Every day brought her new strange desires.

One evening in August when Bessy sat alone the telephone bell rang
sharply. She ran to take down the receiver.

"Hello, hello, that you, Bessy?" came the hurried call in a girl's
voice.

"Rose! Oh, how are you?"

"Fine. But say, Angel, I can't take time to talk. Something doing. Are
you alone?"

"Yes, all alone, old girl."

"Listen, then, and get this.... I'm here, you know, telephone girl at
the Exchange. Just heard your father on the wire. Some one has
betrayed the secret of the club. There's a warrant out for the arrest
of the boys. For gambling. You know there's a political vice drive on.
Some time to-night they'll be raided.... But early. Bess, are you
getting this?"

"Sure. Hurry--hurry," replied Bessy, in excitement.

"I tried to get Dick on the wire, but couldn't. Same with two more of
the boys. But I did get wise to this. Gail and Lorna have a date at
the club to-night.... Never mind how I found out. Dick has thrown me
down for Gail. I'm sore as a pup. But I don't want your father to
pinch those girls.... Now, Bess, I'm tied here. But you get a move on.
Don't waste time. You can save them. You must. Do something. If you
can't find somebody, go straight to the club. You know where the key
for the outside entrance is kept. Hurry and it'll be safe. Good-bye."

Bessy stood statue-like for a moment, her big eyes glowing, changing,
darkening with rapid thought, then she flew upstairs to her room,
snatched a veil and a soft hat, and putting these on as she went, she
flew out of the house without putting out the lights or locking the
door.

It was a dark windy night, slightly cool for August, and a fine misty
rain was blowing. Bessy's footsteps pattered softly as she ran block
after block, and she did not slacken her pace till she reached the
house where Daren Lane had his room. In answer to her ring a woman
appeared, who told her Mr. Lane was out.

This was a severe disappointment to Bessy, and left her an alternative
that required more than courage, but she did not vacillate. She sped
swiftly on in the dark, for the electric lights were few and far
between, until the black of the gloomy building, where the boys had
their club, loomed up. On the corner Bessy saw a man standing with his
back to a telegraph pole. This occasioned her much concern; perhaps he
might be watching the building. But he had not seen her, of that she
was certain. The possibility that he might be a spy made her task all
the harder.

Bessy returned the way she come, crossed at the next corner, hurried
round the block and up to the outside stairway that was her objective
point.

By feeling along the brick wall she brought up, with a sudden bump, at
the back of the stairway. Then she deliberated. If she went around to
the front so as to get access to the steps, she might pass in range of
the loiterer whom she mistrusted. That risk she would not incur.
Examining the wall that enclosed the box-like stairway as best she
could in the dark, she found it rickety, full of holes and cracks, and
she decided she would climb it. A sheer perpendicular board wall, some
twelve or fifteen feet high, shrouded in pitchy darkness and
apparently within earshot of a police spy, did not daunt Bessy Bell.
Slipping her strong fingers in crevices and her slim toes in cracks,
she climbed up and up, till she got hold of the railing post on the
first platform. Here she had great difficulty to keep from falling,
but lifting and squirming her supple body, by a desperate effort she
got her knees on the platform, and then pulled herself to safety. Once
on the stairs she ran up the remaining few steps to the landing, where
she rested panting and triumphant.

As she was about to go on she heard footsteps, which froze her. A man
was crossing the street. He came from the direction of the corner
where she had seen the supposed spy. Presently she saw him stop under
one of the trees to scratch a match, and in the round glow of light
she saw him puff at a cigar. Then he passed on with uncertain steps,
as of one slightly under the influence of drink.

Bessy's heart warmed to life and began to beat again. Then she sought
for the key. She had been told where it was, but did not remember.
Slipping her hand under the railing, close to the wall, she felt a
string, and, pulling at it suddenly, found the key in her hand. She
glided into the dim hall, feeling along the wall for a door, until she
found it. With trembling fingers she inserted the key in the lock, and
the door swung inward silently. Bessy went in, leaving the key on the
outside.

Dark as it had been without, it was light compared to the ebon
blackness within. Bessy felt ice form in the marrow of her bones. The
darkness was tangible; it seemed to envelop her in heavy folds. The
sudden natural impulse to fly out of the thick creeping gloom, down
the stairway to the light, strung her muscles for instant action, but
checked by the swiftly following thought of her purpose, they relaxed,
and she took not a backward step.

"Rose did her part and I'll do mine," she cogitated. "I've got to save
them. But what to do--I may have to wait. I know--in the big room--the
closet behind the curtain! I can find that even in this dark, and once
in there I won't be afraid."

Bessy, fired by this inspiration, groped along the wall through the
room to the large chamber, stumbled over chairs and a couch and at
last got her hands on the drapery. She readily found the knob, turned
it, opened the door and stepped in.

"I hope they won't be long," she thought. "I hope the girls come
first. I don't want to burst into a room full of boys. Won't Daren be
surprised when I tell him--maybe angry! But it's bound to come out all
right, and father will never know."




CHAPTER XVI


Early one August evening Lane went out to find a cool misty rain
blowing down from the hills. At the inn he encountered Colonel Pepper,
who wore a most woebegone and ludicrous expression. He pounced at once
upon Lane.

"Daren, what do you think?" he wailed, miserably.

"I don't think. I know. You've gone and done it--pulled that stunt of
yours again," returned Lane.

"Yes--but oh, so much worse this time."

"Worse! How could it be worse, unless you mean some one punched your
head."

"No. That would have been nothing.... Daren, this--this time I--it was
a lady!" gasped Pepper.

"Oh, say now, Pepper--not really?" queried Lane, incredulously.

"It was. And a lady I--I admire very much."

"Who?"

"Miss Amanda Hill."

"The schoolteacher? Nice little woman like that! Pepper, why couldn't
you pick on one of these Middleville gossips or society dames?"

"Lord--I didn't know who she was--until after--and I couldn't have
helped it anyway," he replied, mopping his red face. "When--I saw
her--and she recognized me--I nearly died.... It was at White's
Confectionery Den. And I'm afraid some people saw me."

"Well. You old duffer! And you say you admire this lady very much?"

"Indeed I do. I call on her."

"Colonel, your name is Dennis," replied Lane, with merciless humor.
"It serves you right."

The little man evidently found relief in his confession and in Lane's
censure.

"I'm cured forever," he declared vehemently. "And say, Lane, I've been
looking for you. Have you been at my rooms lately--you know--to take a
peep?"

"I have not," replied Lane, turning sharply. A slight chill went over
him. "I thought that club stuff was off."

"Off--nothing," whispered Colonel Pepper, drawing Lane aside. "Swann
and his strong-arm gang just got foxy. They quit for a while. Now
they're rushing the girls in there--say from four to five--and in the
evenings a little while, not too late. Oh, they're the slick bunch,
picking out the ice cream soda hour when everybody's downtown.... You
run up to my rooms right now. And I'll gamble----"

"I'll go," interrupted Lane, grimly.

Not fifteen minutes before he had seen his sister Lorna and a chum,
Gail Williams, go into White's place. Lane's pulse quickened. As he
started to go he ran into Blair Maynard who grasped at him: "What's
hurry, old scout?"

"Blair, I'm never in a hurry if you want me. But the fact is I've got
rather urgent business. How about to-morrow?"

"Sure. Meet you here. I just wanted to unload on you, Dare. Looks as
if my mother has hatched it up between Margie and our esteemed
countryman, Richard Swann."

It was not often that Lane cursed, but he did so now.

"But Blair, didn't you _tell_ your mother what this fellow is?"
remonstrated Lane.

"Well, I'll say I did," replied Blair, sardonically. "Cut no ice
whatever. She didn't believe. She didn't care for any proofs. All rich
young men had their irregularities!... Good God! Doesn't it make you
sick?"

"But how about Holt Dalrymple?"

"Holt's turned over a new leaf. He's working hard, and I think he has
taken a tumble to himself. Listen to this. He met Margie with Dick
Swann out at one of the lake dances--Watkins' Lake. And he cut her
dead. I'm sorry for Margie. She sure is rank poison these days....
Well, speak of the devil!"

Holt Dalrymple collided with them at the entrance of the inn. The
haggard, sullen, heated look that had characterized him was gone. He
was sunburned, and his dark eyes were bright. He greeted his friends
warmly. They chatted for a moment. Then Lane grew thoughtful, all the
while gazing at Holt.

"What's the idea?" queried that worthy, presently. "Anything wrong
with me?"

"Boy, you're just great. Seeing you has done me good.... You ask
what's the idea. Holt, would you do me a favor?"

"Would I? Listen to the guy," returned young Dalrymple. "Daren, I'd do
any old thing for you."

"Do you happen to know Bessy Bell?" went on Lane.

Dalrymple quickened with surprise. "Yes, I know her. Some little
peach!... I almost ran into her down on West Street a few minutes ago.
She wore a white veil. She didn't see me, or recognize me. But I sure
knew her. She was almost running. I bet a million to myself she had a
date at the club."

"You lose, Holt," replied Lane, shortly. "Bessy Bell is one
Middleville kid who has come clean through this mess."

"Say Dare, I like to hear you talk," responded Blair, half in jest and
half in earnest. "But aren't you getting a trifle unbalanced? That's
how my mother apologizes for me."

"Cut the joshing, boys. Listen," returned Lane. "And don't ever tell
this to a soul. I interested myself in Bessy Bell. I've met her more
times than I can count. I wanted to see if it was possible to turn one
of these girls around. I failed on my sister Lorna. But Bessy Bell is
true blue. She had all this modern tommyrot. She had everything else
too. Brains, sweetness, common sense, romance. All I tried to do was
to make her forget the tommyrot. And I think I did."

"Well, I'll be darned!" ejaculated Blair. "Dare, that was ripping fine
of you.... What'll you do next, I wonder."

"Come on with your favor," added Holt, with a keen bright smile.

"Would you be willing to see Bessy occasionally--and sort of be nice
to her--you know?" asked Lane, earnestly. "I can't keep up my
attention to her much longer. She might miss me. Take it from me,
Holt, back of all this modern stuff--deep in Bessy, and in every girl
who has not been debased--is the simple and good desire to be liked."

"Daren, I'll do that little thing, believe me," returned Holt, warmly.

Shaking hands with his friends, Lane left them, and went on his way.
White's place was full as a beehive. As he passed, Lane found himself
looking for Bessy Bell's golden head, though he knew he would not see
it. He wondered if Holt had really met her, veiled and in a hurry.
That had a strange look. But no shadow of distrust of Bessy came to
Lane. In a few moments he reached the dark stairway leading to Colonel
Pepper's apartment. Lane forgot he was weak. But at the top, with his
breast laboring, he remembered well enough. He went into the Colonel's
rooms and through them without making a light. And when he reached the
place where he had spied upon the club he was wet with sweat and
shaking with excitement. Carefully, so as not to make noise, he stole
to the peep-hole and applied his eye.

He saw a gleam of light on shiny waxed floor, and then, moving to get
the limit of his narrow vision, he descried Swann, evidently just
arrived. With him was Gail Williams, a slip of a child not over
fifteen--looking up at him as if excited and pleased. Next Lane
espied his sister Lorna with a tall, well-built man. Although his back
was toward Lane, he could not mistake the soldierly bearing of Captain
Vane Thesel! Lorna looked perturbed and sulky, and once, turning her
face toward Swann, she seemed resentful. Captain Thesel had his hand
at her elbow and appeared to be talking earnestly.

Lane left his post, taking care to make no noise. But once back in the
Colonel's rooms, he hurried. Feeling in the dark corner where he had
kept the axe ready for just such an emergency as this, he grasped it
and rushed out. Tiptoeing down the hall, he found the narrow door,
stole down the black stairway and entered the main hall. Here he
paused, suddenly checked in his hurry.

"This won't do," he thought, and shook his head. "Much as I'd like to
kill those two dogs I can't--I can't.... I'll smash their faces,
though--and if I ever catch...."

Breaking the thought off abruptly, he passed down the dim hallway to
the door of the club-rooms. He raised the axe and was about to smash
the lock when he espied a key in the keyhole. The door was not locked.
Lane set down the axe and noiselessly turned the knob and peeped in.
The first room was dark, but the door on the opposite side was ajar,
and through it Lane saw the larger lighted room and the shiny floor.
Moving figures crossed the space. Removing the key, Lane slipped
inside the room and locked the door. Then he tip-toed to the opposite
door.

Thesel and Lorna were now so close that Lane could hear them.

"But I thought I had a date with Dick," protested Lorna. Her face was
red and she stamped her foot.

"See here, kiddo. If you're as thick as that I'll have to put you
wise," answered Thesel, good-humoredly, as he tilted back his
cigarette to blow smoke at the ceiling. "Dick is through with you."

"Oh, _is_ he?" choked Lorna.

"Say, Cap, I heard a noise," suddenly called out Swann, rather
nervously.

There was a moment's silence. Lane, too, had heard a noise, but could
not be sure whether it was inside the building or not.

Swann hurried over to join Thesel. They looked blankly at each other.
The air might have been charged. Both girls showed alarm.

Then Lane, with his hand on the gun in his pocket, strode out to
confront them.

"Oh--h!" gasped Lorna, as if appalled at sight of her brother's face.

"Fellows, I'll have to break up your little party," said Lane, coolly.

Thesel turned ghastly white, while Swann grew livid with rage. He
seemed to expand. His hand went back to his right hip.

When Lane got within six feet of them, Swann drew a small automatic
pistol. But before he could raise it, Lane had leaped into startling
activity. With terrific swing he brought his gun down on Swann's face.
Then as swiftly he turned on Thesel. Swann had hardly hit the floor, a
sodden heap, when Thesel, with bloody visage, reeled and fell like a
log. Lane bent over them, ready to beat either back. But both were
unconscious.

"Daren--for God's sake--don't murder them!" whispered Lorna, hoarsely.

Lane's humanity was in abeyance then, but his self-control did not
desert him.

"You girls must hurry out of here," he ordered.

"Oh, Gail is fainting," cried Lorna.

The little Williams girl was indeed swaying and sinking down. Lane
grasped her and shook her. "Brace up. If you keel over now, you'll be
found out sure.... It's all right. You'll not be hurt. There----"

A heavy thumping on the door by which Lane had entered and a loud
authoritative voice from the hall silenced him.

"Open up here! You're pinched!"

That voice Lane recognized as belonging to Chief of Police Bell. For a
moment, fraught with suspense, Lane was at a loss to know what to do.

"Open up! We've got the place surrounded.... Open up, or we'll smash
the door in!"

Lane whispered to the girls: "Is there a place to hide you?"

The Williams girl was beyond answering, but Lorna, despite her terror,
had not lost her wits.

"Yes--there's a closet--hid by a curtain--here," she whispered,
pointing.

Lane half carried Gail. Lorna brushed aside a heavy curtain and opened
a door. Lane pushed both girls into the black void and closed the door
after them.

"Once more--open up!" bellowed the officer in the hall, accompanying
his demand with a thump on the door. Lane made sure some one had found
his axe. He did not care how much smashing the policemen did. All that
concerned Lane then was how to avert discovery from the girls. It
looked hopeless. Then, as there came sudden splintering blows on the
door, Lane espied Swann's cigarettes and matches on the music box.
Lane seldom smoked. But while the officers were breaking in the door,
Lane leisurely lighted a cigarette; and when two of them came in he
faced them coolly.

The first was Chief Bell, a large handsome man, in blue uniform. The
second one was a patrolman. Neither carried a weapon in sight. Bell
swept the big room in one flashing blue glance--took in Lane and the
prone figures on the floor.

"Well, I'll be damned," he ejaculated. "What am I up against?"

"Hello, Chief," replied Lane, coolly. "Don't get fussed up now. This
is no murder case."

"Lane, what's this mean?" burst out Bell.

Lane was rather well acquainted with Chief Bell, and in a way there
was friendship between them. Bell, for one, had always been sturdily
loyal to the soldiers.

"Well, Chief, I was having a little friendly game with Mr. Swann and
Captain Thesel," drawled Lane. "We got into an argument. And as both
were such ferocious fighters I grew afraid they'd hurt me bad--so I
had to soak them."

"Don't kid me," spoke up Bell, derisively. "Little game--hell! Where's
the cards, chips, table?"

"Chief, I didn't say we played the game to-night."

"Lane, you're a liar," replied Bell, thoughtfully. "I'm sure of that.
But you've got me buffaloed." He knelt on the floor beside the fallen
men and examined each. Swann's shirt as well as face was bloody. "For
a crippled soldier you've got some punch left. What'd you hit them
with?"

"I'll tell you Chief. I fetched an axe with me to do the dirty job,
but I decided I should use a dangerous weapon only on men. So I soaked
them with a lollypop."

"Lane, are you really nutty?" demanded Bell, curiously.

"No more than you. I hit them with something hard, so it would leave a
mark."

"You left one, I'll say. Thesel will lose that eye--it's gone now--and
Swann is also disfigured for life. What a damned shame!"

"Chief, are you sure it's any kind of a shame?"

Lane's query appeared to provoke thought. Bell replaced the little
automatic pistol he had picked up beside Swann, and rising he looked
at Lane.

"Swann was a slacker. Thesel was your Captain in the war. Have these
facts anything to do with your motive?"

"No, Chief," replied Lane, in sarcasm. "But when I got into action I
think the facts you mentioned sort of rejuvenated a disabled soldier."

"Lane, you beat me," declared Bell, shaking his head. "Why, I had you
figured as a pretty good chap.... But you've done some queer things in
Middleville."

"Chief, if you're an honest officer you'll admit Middleville needs
some queer things done."

Bell gazed doubtfully at Lane.

"Smith, search the rooms," he ordered, addressing his patrolman.

"We were alone here," spoke up Lane. "And I advise you to hurry those
wounded veterans to a hospital in the rear."

Swann showed signs of recovering consciousness. Bell bent over him a
moment. Lane had only one hope--that the patrolman would miss the
door. But he brushed aside the curtain. Then he grunted.

"See here, Chief--a door--and somebody's holding it from the inside,"
he declared.

"Wait, Smith," ordered Bell, striding forward. But before he got
half-way across the room the door opened. A girl stepped out and shut
it back of her. Lane sustained a singular shock. That girl was Bessy
Bell.

"Hello, Dad--it's Bessy," she said, clearly. She was pale, but did not
seem frightened.

Chief Bell halted in the middle of a stride and staggered a little as
his foot came down. A low curse of utter amaze escaped his lips.
Suddenly he became tensely animated.

"How'd you come here?" he demanded, towering over her.

"I walked."

"What'd you come for?"

"To warn Daren Lane that you were going to raid these club-rooms
to-night."

"Who told you?"

"I won't tell. I got it over the 'phone. I ran over here. I knew
where the key was. I've been here before--afternoons--dancing.... I
let myself in.... But when they--they came I got frightened and hid in
the closet."

Chief Bell seemed about to give way to passion, but he controlled it.
After that moment he changed subtly.

"Is Daren Lane your friend?" he demanded.

"Yes. The best and truest any girl ever had.... Dad, you know mother
told you I had changed lately. I have. And it's through Daren."

"Where'd you see him?"

"He has been coming out to the house in the afternoons."

"Well, I'm damned," muttered the Chief, and wheeled away. Sight of his
gaping patrolman seemed to galvanize him into further realization of
the situation. "Smith, beat it out and draw the other men round in
front. Give me time enough to get Bessy out. Send hurry call for
ambulance.... And Smith, keep your mouth shut. I'll make it all right.
If Mrs. Bell hears of this my life will be a hell on earth."

"Mum's the word, Chief. I'm a married man myself," he replied, and
hurried out.

Lane was watching Bessy. What a wonderful girl! Modern tendencies
might have corrupted the girls of the day, but for sheer nerve, wit
and courage they were immeasurably superior to those of former
generations. Bessy faced her father calmly, lied magnificently, gazed
down at the ghastly, bloody faces with scarcely a shudder, and gave
Lane a smile from her purple eyes, as if to cheer him, to assure him
she could save the situation. It struck Lane that Chief Bell looked as
if he might be following a similar line of thought.

"Bessy, put on your hat," ordered Bell. "And here ... tuck that veil
around. There, now you beat it for home. Lane, go with her to the
stairs. Take a good look in the street. Bessy, go home the back way.
And Lane, you hurry back."

Lane followed Bessy out and caught up with her in the hall. She
clasped his arm.

"Some adventure, I'll say!" she burst out, in breathless whisper. "It
was great until I recognized your voice. Then all inside me went
flooey."

"Bessy, you're the finest little girl in the world," returned Lane,
stirred to emotion.

"Here, Daren, cut that. You didn't raise me on soft soap and mush. If
you get to praising me I'll fall so far I'll never light.... Now,
Dare, go back and fool Dad. You must save the girls. It doesn't matter
about me. He's my Dad."

"I'll do my best," replied Lane.

They reached the landing of the outside stairway. Peering down, Lane
did not see any one.

"I guess the coast is clear. Now, beat it, Bessy."

She lifted the white veil and raised her face. In the dim gray light
Lane saw it as never before.

"Kiss me, Daren," she whispered.

Lane had never kissed her. For an instant he was confused.

"Why--little girl!" he exclaimed.

"Hurry!" she whispered, imperiously.

Some instinct beyond Lane's ken prompted him to do what she asked.

"Good-bye, my little Princess," he whispered. "Don't ever forget me."

"Never, Daren. Good-bye." She slipped down the stairway and in a
moment more vanished in the gray gloom of the misty night.

Only then did Lane understand what she, with her woman's intuition,
had divined--that they would never be together again. The realization
gave him a pang. Bessy was his only victory.

Slowly Lane made his way back to the club-rooms. He had begun to
weaken under the strain and felt the approach of something akin to
collapse. When he reached the large room he found Swann half conscious
and Thesel showing signs of coming to.

"Lane, come here," said the Chief, drawing Lane away from the writhing
forms on the floor. "You're under arrest."

"Yes, sir. What's the charge?"

"Let's see. That's the puzzler," replied the Chief, scratching his
head. "Suppose we say gambling and fighting."

"Fine!" granted Lane, with a smile.

"When the ambulance comes you get out of sight until we pack these
fellows out. I'll leave the door open--so if there's any reason you
want to come back--why--"

Chief Bell half averted his face, seemingly not embarrassed, but
rather pondering in thought. "Thanks, Chief. You understand me
perfectly," responded Lane. "I'll appear at police headquarters in
half an hour."

The officer laughed, and returning to the injured men he knelt beside
them. Swann sat up moaning. Blood had blinded his sight. He did not
see Lane pass. Sounds of an ambulance bell had caught Lane's quick
ear. Finding the washroom, he went in and, locking the door, leaned
there to wait. In a very few moments the injured Swann and Thesel had
been carried out. Lane waited five minutes after the sound of wheels
had died away. Then he hurried out and opened the door of the closet.

Lorna almost fell over him in her eagerness. If she had been
frightened, she had recovered. Gail staggered out, pale and sick
looking.

"Oh, Daren, can you get us out?" whispered Lorna, breathlessly.

"Hurry, and don't talk," replied Lane.

He led them out into the hall and down to the stairway where he had
taken Bessy. As before, all appeared quiet below.

"I guess it's safe.... Girls, let this be a lesson to you."

"Never any more for mine," whimpered Gail.

But Lorna was of more tempered metal.

"Believe me, Daren, I'm glad you knocked the lamps out of those swell
boobs," she whispered, passionately. "Dick Swann used me like dirt.
The next guy like him who tries to get gay with me will have some
fall, I'll tell the world.... Me for Harry! There's nothing in this
q-t stuff.... And say, what do you know about Bessy Bell? She came
here to save us.... Hot dog, but she's a peach!"

Lane admonished the girls to hurry and watched them until they reached
the street and turned the corner out of sight.




CHAPTER XVII


The reaction from that night landed Lane in the hospital, where,
during long weeks when he did have a lucid interval, he saw that his
life was despaired of and felt that he was glad of it.

But he did not die. As before, the weak places in his lungs healed
over and he began to mend, and gradually his periods of rationality
increased until he wholly gained his mental poise. It was, however, a
long time before he was strong enough to leave the hospital.

During the worst of his illness his mother came often to see him;
after he grew better she came but seldom. Blair and Colonel Pepper
were the only others who visited Lane. And as soon as his memory
returned and interest revived he learned much peculiarly significant
to him.

The secret of the club-rooms, so far as girls were concerned, never
became fully known to Middleville gossips. Strange and contrary rumors
were rife for a long time, but the real truth never leaked out. There
was never any warrant sworn for Lane's arrest. What the general public
had heard and believed was the story concocted by Thesel and Swann,
who claimed that Lane, over a gambling table, had been seized by one
of the frenzied fits common to deranged soldiers, and had attacked
them. Thesel lost his left eye and Swann carried a hideous red scar
from brow to cheek. Neither the club-room scandal nor his
disfigurement for life in any wise prevented Mrs. Maynard from
announcing the engagement of her daughter Margaret to Richard Swann.
The most amazing news was to hear that Helen Wrapp had married a rich
young politician named Hartley, who was running for the office of
magistrate. According to Blair, Daren Lane had divided Middleville
into two dissenting factions, a large one who banned him in disgrace,
and a small one who lifted their voices in his behalf. Of all the
endless bits of news, little and big, the one that broke happily on
Lane's ears was the word of a nurse, who told him that during his
severe illness a girl had called on the telephone every day to inquire
for him. She never gave her name. But Lane knew it was Mel and the
mere thought of her made him quiver.

By the time Lane was strong enough to leave the hospital an early
winter had set in. The hospital expenses had reduced his finances so
materially that he could not afford the lodgings he had occupied
before his illness. He realized fully that he should leave Middleville
for a dry warm climate, if he wanted to live a while longer. But he
was not greatly concerned about this. There would be time enough to
consider the future after he had fulfilled the one hope and ambition
he had left.

Rooms were at a premium. Lane was forced to apply in the sordid
quarter of Middleville, and the place he eventually found was a small,
bare hall bedroom, in a large, ramshackle old house, of questionable
repute. But beggars could not be choosers. There was no heat in this
room, and Lane decided that what time he spent in it must be in bed.
He would not give any one his address.

Once installed here, Lane waited only a few days to assure himself
that he was strong enough to carry out the plan upon which he had set
his heart.

Late that afternoon he went to the town hall and had a marriage
license made out for himself and Mel Iden. Upon returning, he found
that snow had begun to fall heavily. Already the streets were white.
Suddenly the thought of the nearness of Christmas shocked him. How
time sped by!

That night he dressed himself carefully, wearing the service uniform
he had so well preserved, and sallied forth to the most fashionable
restaurant in Middleville, where in the glare and gayety he had his
dinner. Lane recognized many of the dining, dancing throng, but showed
no sign of it. He became aware that his presence had excited comment.
How remote he seemed to feel himself from that eating, drinking,
dancing crowd! So far removed that even the jazz music no longer
affronted him. Rather surprised he was to find he really enjoyed his
dinner. From the restaurant he engaged a taxi.

The bright lights, the falling snow, the mantle of white on
everything, with their promise of the holiday season, pleased Lane
with the memory of what great fun he used to have at Christmas-time.

When he arrived at Mel's home the snow was falling thickly in heavy
flakes. Through the pall he caught a faint light, which grew brighter
as he plodded toward the cottage. He stamped on the porch and flapped
his arms to remove the generous covering of snow that had adhered to
him. And as he was about to knock, the door opened, and Mel stood in
the sudden brightness.

"Hello, Mel, how are you?--some snow, eh?" was his cheery greeting,
and he went in and shut the door behind him.

"Why, Daren--you--you--"

"I--what! Aren't you glad to see me?"

Lane had not prepared himself for anything. He knew he could win now,
and all he had allowed himself was gladness. But being face to face
with Mel made it different. It had been long since he last saw her.
That interval had been generous. To look at her now no one could have
guessed her story. Warmth and richness of color had come back to her;
and vividly they expressed her joy at sight of him.

"Glad?--I've been living--on my hopes--that you--"

Her faltering speech trailed off here, as Lane took one long stride
toward her.

Lane put a firm hand to each of her cheeks, and tilting a suddenly
rosy face, he kissed her full on the lips. Then he turned away without
looking at her and stepped to the little open grate, where a small red
fire glowed. Mel gasped there behind him and then became perfectly
still.

"Nice fire, Mel," he spoke out, naturally, as if nothing unusual had
happened. But the thin hands he extended to the warmth of the coals
trembled like aspen leaves in the wind. How silent she was! It
thrilled him. What strange sweet revel in the moment.

When he turned it seemed he saw her eyes, her lips, her whole face
luminous. The next instant she came out of her spell; and Lane divined
if he let her wholly recover, he would have a woman to deal with.

"Daren, what's wrong with you?" she inquired.

"Why, Mel!" he ejaculated, in feigned reproach.

"You don't look irrational, but you act so," she said, studying him
more closely. The hand that had been pressed to her breast dropped
down.

"Had my last crazy spell two weeks ago," he replied.

"Until to-night."

"You mean my kissing you? Well, I refuse to apologize. You see I was
not prepared to find you so improved. Why, Mel, you're changed. You're
just--just lovely."

Again the rich color stained her cheeks.

"Thank you, Daren," she said. "I have changed. _You_ did it.... I've
gotten well, and--almost happy.... But let's not talk of myself.
You--there's so much--"

"Mel, I don't want to talk about myself, either," he declared. "When a
man's got only a day or so longer--"

"Hush!--Or--Or--," she threatened, with a slight distension of
nostrils and a paling of cheek.

"Or what?" demanded Lane.

"Or I'll do to you what you did to me."

"Oh, you'd kiss me to shut my lips?"

"Yes, I would."

"Fine, Mel. Come on. But you'd have to keep steadily busy all evening.
For I've come to talk." Mel came closer to him, with a catch in her
breathing, a loving radiance in her eyes. "Daren, you're strange--not
like your old self. You're too gay--too happy. Oh, I'd be glad if you
were sincere. But you have something on your mind."

Lane knew when to unmask a battery.

"No, it's in my pocket," he flashed, and with a quick motion he tore
out the marriage license and thrust it upon her. As her dark eyes took
in the meaning of the paper, and her expression changed, Lane gazed
down upon her with a commingling of emotions.

"Oh, Daren--No--No!" she cried, in a wildness of amaze and pain.

Then Lane clasped her close, with a force too sudden to be gentle, and
with his free hand he lifted her face.

"Look here. Look at me," he said sternly. "Every time you say no or
shake your head--I'll do this."

And he kissed her twice, as he had upon his entrance.

Mel raised her head and gazed up at him, wide-eyed, open-mouthed, as
if both appalled and enthralled.

"Daren. I--I don't understand you," she said, unsteadily. "You
frighten me. Let me go--please, Daren. This is--so--so unlike you. You
insult me."

"Mel, I can't see it that way," he replied. "I'm only asking you to
come out and marry me to-night."

That galvanized her, and she tried to slip from his embrace.

"I told you no--no--no," she cried desperately.

"That's three," said Lane, and he took them mercilessly. "You will
marry me," he said sternly.

"Oh, Daren, I can't--I dare not.... Ah!--"

"You will go right now--marry me to-night."

"Please be kind, Daren.... I don't know how you--"

"Mel, where're your coat, and hat, and overshoes?" he questioned,
urgently.

"I told you--no!" she flashed, passionately.

Lane made good his threat, and this last onslaught left her spent and
white.

"You must like my kisses, Mel Iden," he said.

"I implore you--Daren"

"I implore you to marry me."

"Dear friend, listen to reason," she begged. "You don't love me.
You've just a chivalrous notion you can help me--and my boy--by giving
us your name. It's noble, Daren, thank you. But--"

"Take care," warned Lane, bending low over her. "I can make good my
word all night."

"Boy, you've gone crazy," she whispered, sadly.

"Well, now you may be talking sense," he laughed. "But that's neither
here nor there.... Mel, I may die any day now!"

"Oh, my God!--don't say that," she cried, as if pierced by a blade.

"Yes. Mel, make me happy just for that little while."

"Happy?" she whispered.

"Yes. I've failed here in every way. I've lost all. And this thing
would make the bitterness endurable."

"I'd die for you," she returned. "But marry you!--Daren--dearest--it
will make you the laughing-stock of Middleville."

"Whatever it makes me, I shall be proud."

"Oh, I cannot, I dare not," she burst out.

"You seem to forget the penalty for these unflattering negatives of
yours," he returned, coolly, bending to her lips.

This time she did not writhe or quiver or breathe. Lane felt surrender
in her, and when he lifted his face from hers he was sure. Despite the
fact that he had inflexibly clamped his will to one purpose, holding
his emotion in abeyance, that brief instant seemed to be the fullest
of his life.

"Mel, put your arm round my neck," he commanded.

Mel obeyed.

"Now the other."

Again she complied.

"Lift your face--look at me."

She essayed to do this also, but failed. Her head sank on his breast.
He had won. Lane held her a moment closely. And then a great and
overwhelming pity and tenderness, his first emotions, flooded his
soul. He closed his eyes. Dimly, vaguely, they seemed to create vision
of long future time; and he divined that good and happiness would come
to Mel Iden some day through the pain he had given her.

"Where did you say your things are?" he asked. "It's a bad night."

"They're in--the hall," came in muffled tones from his shoulder. "I'll
get them."

But she made no effort to remove her arms from round his neck or to
lift her head from his breast. Lane had lost now that singular
exaltation of will, and power to hold down his emotions. Her nearness
stormed his heart. His test came then, when he denied utterance to the
love that answered hers.

"No--Mel--you stay here," he said, freeing himself. "I'll get them."

Opening the hall door he saw the hat-rack where as a boy he had hung
his cap. It now held garments over which Lane fumbled. Mel came into
the hall.

"Daren, you'll not know which are mine," she said.

Lane watched her. How the shapely hands trembled. Her face shone white
against her dark furs. Lane helped her put on the overshoes.

"Now--just a word to mother," she said.

Lane caught her hand and held it, following her to the end of the
hall, where she opened a door and peeped into the sitting-room.

"Mother, is dad home?" she asked.

"No--he's out, and such a bad night! Who's with you, Mel?"

"Daren Lane."

"Oh, is he up again? I'm glad. Bring him in.... Why, Mel, you've your
hat and coat on!"

"Yes, mother dear. We're going out for a while."

"On such a night! What for?"

"Daren and I are going to--to be married.... Good-bye. No more till we
come back."

As one in a dream, Lane led Mel out in the whirling white pall of
snow. It seemed to envelop them. It was mysterious and friendly, and
silent.

They crossed the bridge, and Lane again listened for the river voices
that always haunted here. Were they only murmurings of swift waters?
Beyond the bridge lay the railroad station. A few dim lights shone
through the white gloom. Lane found a taxi.

They were silent during the ride through the lonely streets. When the
taxi stopped at the address given the driver, Lane whispered a word to
Mel, jumped out and ran up the steps of a house and rang the bell.

"Is Doctor McCullen at home?" he inquired of the maid who answered the
ring. He was informed the minister had just gone to his room.

"Will you ask him to come down upon a matter of importance?"

The maid invited him inside. In a few moments a tall, severe-looking
man wearing a long dressing-coat entered the parlor.

"Doctor McCullen, I regret disturbing you, but my business is urgent.
I want to be married at once. The lady is outside in a car. May I
bring her in?"

"Ah! I seem to remember you. Isn't your name Lane?"

"Yes."

"Who is the woman you want to marry?"

"Miss Iden."

"Miss Iden! You mean Joshua Iden's daughter?"

"I do."

The minister showed a grave surprise. "Aren't you rather late in
making amends? No, I will not marry you until I investigate the
matter," he replied, coldly.

"You need not trouble yourself," replied Lane curtly, and went out.

The instant opposition stimulated Lane, and he asked the driver,
"John, do you know where we can find a preacher?" "Yis, sor. Mr.
Peters of the Methodist Church lives round the corner," answered the
man.

"Drive on, then."

Lane got inside the taxi and slammed the door. "Mel, he refused to
marry us."

Mel was silent, but the pressure of her hand answered him.

"Daren, the car has stopped," said Mel, presently.

Lane got out, walked up the steps, and pulled the bell. He was
admitted. He had no better luck here. Lane felt that his lips shut
tight, and his face set. Mel said nothing and sat by him, very quiet.
The taxi rolled on and stopped again, and Lane had audience with
another minister. He was repulsed here also.

"We're trying a magistrate," said Lane, when the car stopped again.

"But, Daren. This is where Gerald Hartley lives. Not him, Daren.
Surely you wouldn't go to him?"

"Why not?" inquired Lane.

"It hasn't been two months since he married Helen Wrapp. Hadn't you
heard?"

"I'd forgotten," said Lane.

"Besides, Daren, he--he once asked me to marry him--before the war."

Lane hesitated. Yes, he now remembered that in the days before the war
the young lawyer had been Mel's persistent admirer. But a reckless
mood had begun to manifest itself in Lane during the last hour, and it
must have communicated its spirit to Mel, for she made no further
protest. The world was against them. They were driving to the home of
the man she had refused to marry, who had eventually married a girl
who had jilted Lane. In an ordinary moment they would never have
attempted such a thing. The mansion before which the car stopped was
well lighted; music and laughter came faintly through the bright
windows.

A maid opened the door to Lane and showed him into a drawing-room. In
a library beyond he saw women and men playing cards, laughing and
talking. Several old ladies were sitting close together, whispering
and nodding their heads. A young fair-haired girl was playing the
piano. Lane saw the maid advance and speak to a sharp-featured man
whom he recognized as Hartley. Lane wanted to run out of the house.
But he clenched his teeth and swore he would go through with it.

"Mr. Hartley," began Lane, as the magistrate came through the
curtained doorway, "I hope you'll pardon my intrusion. My errand is
important. I've come to ask you to marry me to a lady who is waiting
outside."

When Hartley recognized his visitor he started back in astonishment.
Then he laughed and looked more closely at Lane. It was a look that
made Lane wince, for he understood it to relate to his mental
condition.

"Lane! Well, by Jove!" he exclaimed. "Going to get married! You honor
me. The regular fee, which in my official capacity I must charge, is
one dollar. If you can pay that I will marry you."

"I can pay," replied Lane, quietly, and his level steady gaze
disconcerted Hartley.

"Where's the woman?"

"She's outside in a taxi."

"Is she over eighteen?"

"Yes."

Lane expected the question as to who the woman was. It was singular
that the magistrate neglected to ask this, the first query offered by
every minister Lane has visited.

"Fetch her in," he said.

Lane went outside and hesitated at the car door, for he had an
intuitive flash which made him doubtful. But what if Hartley did make
a show of this marriage? The marriage itself was the vital thing. Lane
helped Mel out of the car and led her up the icy steps. The maid again
opened the door.

"Mr. Lane, walk right in," said Hartley. "Of course, it's natural for
the lady to be a little shy, but then if she wants to be married at
this hour she must not mind my family and guests. They can be
witnesses."

He spoke in a voice in which Lane's ears detected insincerity. "Be
seated, and wait until I get my book," he continued, and left the
room.

Hartley had hardly glanced at Mel, and her veil had hidden her
features. He had gone toward his study rubbing his hands in a peculiar
manner which Lane remembered and which recalled the man as he had
looked many a time in the Bradford billiard room when a good joke was
going the rounds. Lane saw him hurry from his study with pleasant
words of invitation to his guests, a mysterious air about him, a light
upon his face. The ladies and gentlemen rose from their tables and
advanced from the library to the door of the drawing-room. A girl of
striking figure seized Hartley's arm and gesticulated almost wildly.
It was Helen Wrapp. Her husband laughed at her and waved a hand
toward the drawing-room and his guests. Turning swiftly with tigerish
grace, she bent upon Lane great green eyes whose strange expression he
could not fathom. What passionately curious eyes did she now fasten on
his prospective bride!

Lane gripped Mel's hand. He felt the horror of what might be coming.
What a blunder he had made!

"Will the lady kindly remove her veil?" Hartley's voice sounded queer.
His smile had vanished.

As Mel untied and thrust back the veil her fingers trembled. The
action disclosed a lovely face as white as snow.

"_Mel Iden_!" burst from the magistrate. For a moment there was an
intense silence. Then, "I'll not marry you," cried Hartley
vindictively.

"Why not? You said you would," demanded Lane.

"Not to save your worthless lives," Hartley returned, facing them with
a dark meaning in his eyes.

Lane turned to Mel and led her from the house and down to the curb
without speaking once.

Once more they went out into the blinding snow-storm. Lane threw back
his head and breathed the cold air. What a relief to get out of that
stifling room!

"Mel, I'm afraid it's no use," he said, finally.

"We are finding what the world thinks of us," replied Mel. "Tell the
man to drive to 204 Locust Street."

Once more the driver headed his humming car into the white storm.

Once more Lane sat silent, with his heart raging. Once more Mel
peered out into the white turmoil of gloom.

"Daren, we're going to Dr. Wallace, my old minister. He'll marry us,"
she said, presently.

"Why didn't I think of him?"

"I did," answered Mel, in a low voice. "I know he would marry us. He
baptized me; he has known and loved me all my life. I used to sing in
his choir and taught his Sunday School for years."

"Yet you let me go to those others. Why?"

"Because I shrank from going to him."

Once more the car lurched into the gutter, and this time they both got
out and mounted the high steps. Lane knocked. They waited what
appeared a long time before they heard some one fumbling with the
lock. Just then the bell in the church tower nearby began chiming the
midnight hour. The door opened, and Doctor Wallace himself admitted
them.

"Well! Who's this?... Why, if it's not Mel Iden! What a night to be
out in!" he exclaimed. He led them into a room, evidently his study,
where a cheerful wood fire blazed. There he took both her hands and
looked from her to Lane. "You look so white and distressed. This late
hour--this young man whom I know. What has happened? Why do you come
to me--the first time in so many months?"

"To ask you to marry us," answered Mel.

"To _marry_ you?... Is this the soldier who wronged you?"

"No. This is Daren Lane.... He wants to marry me to give my boy
a name.... Somehow he finally made me consent."

"Well, well, here is a story. Come, take off this snowy cloak and get
nearer the fire. Your hands are like ice." His voice was very calm and
kind. It soothed Lane's strained nerves. With what eagerness did he
scrutinize the old minister's face. He knew the penetrating eye, the
lofty brow and white hair, the serious lined face, sad in a noble
austerity. But the lips were kind with that softness and sweetness
which comes from gentle words and frequent smiles. Lane's aroused
antagonism vanished in the old man's presence.

"Doctor Wallace," went on Mel. "We have been to several ministers, and
to Mr. Hartley, the magistrate. All refused to marry us. So I came to
my old friend. You've known me all my life. Daren has at last
convinced me--broke down my resistance. So--I ask--will you marry us?"

Doctor Wallace was silent for many moments while he gazed into the
fire and stroked her hand. Suddenly a smile broke over his fine face.

"You say you asked Hartley to marry you?"

"Yes, we went to him. It was a reckless thing to do. I'm sorry."

"To say the least, it was original." The old minister seemed to have
difficulty in restraining a laugh. Then for a moment he pondered.

"My friends, I am very old," he said at length, "but you have taught
me something. I will marry you."

It was a strange marriage. Behind Mel and Daren stood the red-faced,
grinning driver, his coarse long coat covered with snow, and the
simpering housemaid, respectful, yet glorifying in her share in this
midnight romance. The old minister with his striking face and white
hair, gravely turned the leaves of his book. No bridegroom ever wore
such a stern, haggard countenance. The bride's face might have been a
happier one, but it could not have been more beautiful.

Doctor Wallace's voice was low and grave; it quavered here and there
in passages. Lane's was hardly audible. Mel's rang deep and full.

The witnesses signed their names; husband and wife wrote theirs; the
minister filled out the license, and the ceremony was over.

Then Doctor Wallace took a hand of each.

"Mel and Daren," he said. "No human can read the secret ways of God.
But it seems there is divinity in you both. You have been sacrificed
to the war. You are builders, not destroyers. You are Christians, not
pagans. You have a vision limned against the mystery of the future.
Mammon seems now to rule. Civilization rocks on its foundations. But
the world will go on growing better. Peace on earth, good will to men!
That is the ultimate. It was Christ's teaching.... You two give me
greater faith.... Go now and face the world with heads erect--whatever
you do, Mel--and however long you live, Daren. Who can tell what will
happen? But time proves all things, and the blindness of people does
not last forever.... You both belong to the Kingdom of God."

But few words were spoken by Lane or Mel on the ride home. Mel seemed
lost in a trance. She had one hand slipped under Lane's arm, the other
clasped over it. As for Lane, he had overestimated his strength. A
deadly numbness attacked his nerves, and he had almost lost the sense
of touch. When they arrived at Mel's home the snow-storm had abated
somewhat, and the lighted windows of the cottage shone brightly.

Lane helped Mel wade through the deep snow, or he pretended to help
her, for in reality he needed her support more than she needed his.
They entered the warm little parlor. Some one had replenished the
fire. The clock pointed to the hour of one. Lane laid the marriage
certificate on the open book Mel had been reading. Mel threw off hat,
coat, overshoes and gloves. Her hair was wet with melted snow.

"Now, Daren Lane," she said softly. "Now that you have made me your
wife--!"

Up until then Lane had been master of the situation. He had thought no
farther than this moment. And now he weakened. Was this beautiful
woman, with head uplifted and eyes full of fire, the Mel Iden of his
school days? Now that he had made her his wife--.

"Mel, there's no _now_ for me," he replied, with a sad finality. "From
this moment, I'll live in the past. I have no future.... Thank God,
you let me do what I could. I'll try to come again soon. But I must go
now. I'm afraid--I overtaxed my strength."

"Oh, you look so--so," she faltered. "Stay, Daren--and let me nurse
you.... We have a little spare room, warm, cozy. I'll wait on you,
Daren. Oh, it would mean so much to me--now I am your wife."

The look of her, the tones of her voice, made him weak. Then he
thought of his cold, sordid lodgings, and he realized that one more
moment here alone with Mel Iden would make him a coward in his own
eyes. He thanked her, and told her how impossible it was for him to
stay, and bidding her good night he reeled out into the white gloom.
At the gate he was already tired; at the bridge he needed rest. Once
more, then, he heard the imagined voices of the waters calling to
him.




CHAPTER XVIII


Seldom did Blair Maynard ever trust himself any more in the presence
of his mother's guests. Since Mrs. Maynard had announced the
engagement of his sister Margaret to Richard Swann, she had changed
remarkably. Blair did not love her any the better for the change. All
his life, as long as he could remember, he and Margaret had hated
pretension, and the littleness of living beyond their means. But now,
with this one _coup d'etat,_ his mother had regained her position as
the leader of Middleville society. Haughty, proud, forever absorbed in
the material side of everything, she moved in a self-created
atmosphere Blair could not abide. He went hungry many a time rather
than sit at table with guests such as Mrs. Maynard delighted to honor.

Blair and Margaret had become estranged, and Blair spent most of his
time alone, reading or dreaming, but mostly sleeping. He knew he grew
weaker every day and his weakness appeared to induce slumber.

On New Year's day, after dinner, he fell asleep in a big chair, across
the hall from the drawing-room. And when he awoke the drawing-room was
full of people making New Year's calls. If there was anything Blair
hated it was to thump on his crutch past curious, cold-eyed persons.
So he remained where he was, hoping not to be seen. But unfortunately
for him, he had exceedingly keen ears and exceedingly sensitive
feelings.

Some of the guests he knew very well without having to see them. The
Swanns, and Fanchon Smith, with her brother and mother, Gerald Hartley
and his bride, Helen Wrapp, and a number of others prominent as
Middleville's elect were recognizable by their voices. While he was
sitting there, trying not to hear what he could not help hearing, a
number more arrived.

They talked. It gradually dawned on Blair that some gossip was rife
anent a midnight marriage between his friend Daren Lane and Mel Iden.
Blair was deeply shocked. Then his emotions, never calm, grew
poignant. He listened. What he heard spoken of Daren and Mel made his
blood boil. Sweet voices, low-pitched, well-modulated, with the
intonation of culture, made witty and scarcely veiled remarks of a
suggestiveness that gave rise to laughter. Voices of men, bland,
blase, deriding Daren Lane! Blair listened, and slowly his passion
mounted to a white heat. And then it seemed, fate fully, in a lull of
the conversation, some one remarked graciously to Mrs. Maynard that it
was a pity that Blair had lost a leg in the war.

Blair thumped up on his crutch, and thumped across the hall to
confront this assembly.

"Ladies and gentlemen, pray pardon me," he said, in his high-pitched
tenor, cold now, and under perfect control. "I could not help hearing
your conversation. And I cannot help illuminating your minds. It seems
exceedingly strange to me that people of intelligence should make the
blunders they do. So strange that in the future I intend to take such
as you have made as nothing but the plain cold fact of perversion of
human nature! Daren Lane is so far above your comprehension that it
seems useless to defend him. I have never done it before. He would not
thank me. But this once I will speak.... In our group of service
men--so few of whom came home--he was a hero. We all loved him. And
for soldiers at war that tribute is the greatest. If there was a dirty
job to be done, Daren Lane volunteered for it. If there was a comrade
to be helped, Daren Lane was the first to see it. He never thought of
himself. The dregs of war did not engulf him as they did so many of
us. He was true to his ideal. He would have been advanced for honors
many a time but for the enmity of our captain. He won the _Croix de
Guerre_ by as splendid a feat as I saw during the war.... Thank God,
we had some officers who treated us like men--who were men themselves.
But for the majority we common soldiers were merely beasts of burden,
dogs to drive. This captain of whom I speak was a padded
shape--shirker from the front line--a parader of his uniform before
women. And he is that to-day--a chaser of women--girls--_girls_ of
fifteen.... Yet he has the adulation of Middleville while Daren Lane
is an outcast.... My God, is there no justice? At home here Daren Lane
has not done one thing that was not right. Some of the gossip about
him is as false as hell. He has tried to do noble things. If he
married Mel Iden, as you say, it was in some exalted mood to help her,
or to give his name to her poor little nameless boy."

Blair paused a moment in a deliberate speech that toward the end had
grown breathless. The faces before him seemed swaying in a mist.

"As for myself," he continued in passionate hurry, "I did not _lose_
my leg!... I _sacrificed_ it. I _gave_ my career, my youth, my
health, my body--and I will soon have given my life--for my country
and my people. I was proud to do it. Never for a moment have I
regretted it.... What I lost--Ah! what I _lost_ was respect
for"--Blair choked--"for the institution that had deluded me. What I
_lost_ was not my leg but my faith in God, in my country, in the
gratitude of men left at home, in the honor of women."

Friday, the tenth of January, dawned cold, dark, dreary, and all day a
dull clouded sky promised rain or snow. From a bride's point of view
it was not a propitious day for a wedding. A half hour before five
o'clock a stream of carriages began to flow toward St. Marks and
promptly at five the door of the church shut upon a large and
fashionable assembly.

The swelling music of the wedding march pealed out. The bridal party
filed into the church. The organ peals hushed. The resonant voice of a
minister, with sing-song solemnity, began the marriage service.

Margaret Maynard knew she stood there in the flesh, yet the shimmering
white satin, the flowing veil, covered some one who was a stranger to
her.

And this other, this strange being who dominated her movements, stood
passively and willingly by, while her despairing and truer self saw
the shame and truth. She was a lie. The guests, friends, attendants,
bridesmaids, the minister, the father, mother, groom--all were lies.
They expressed nothing of their true feelings.

The unwelcomed curious, who had crowded into the back of the church,
were the sincerest, for in their eyes, covetousness was openly
unveiled. The guests and friends wore the conventional shallow smiles
of guests and friends. They whispered to one another--a beautiful
wedding--a gorgeous gown--a perfect bride--a handsome groom; and
exclaimed in their hearts: How sad the father! How lofty, proud,
exultant the mother! How like her to move heaven and earth to make
this marriage! The attendants posed awkwardly, a personification of
the uselessness of their situation, and they pitied the bride while
they envied him for whose friendship they stood. The bridesmaids
graced their position and gloried in it, and serenely smiled, and
thought that to be launched in life in such dazzling manner might be
compensation for the loss of much. He of the flowing robe, of the
saintly expression, of the trained earnestness, the minister who had
power to unite these lives, saw nothing behind that white veil, saw
only his fashionable audience, while his resonant voice rolled down
the aisles of the church: "Who gives this woman to be wedded to this
man?" The father answered and straightway the years rolled back to his
youth, to hope, to himself as he stood at the altar with love and
trust, and then again to the present, to the failure of health and
love and life, to the unalterable destiny accorded him, to the one
shame of an honest if unsuccessful life--the countenancing of this
marriage. The worldly mother had, for once, a full and swelling
heart. For her this was the crowning moment. In one sense this
fashionable crowd had been pitted against her and she had won. What to
her had been the pleading of a daughter, the importunity of a father,
the reasoning of a few old-fashioned friends? The groom, who
represented so much and so little in this ceremony, had entered the
church with head held high, had faced his bride with gratified smile
and the altar with serene unconsciousness.

Margaret Maynard saw all this; saw even the bride, with her splendidly
regular loveliness; and then, out of heaven, it seemed there thundered
an awful command, rolling the dream away, striking terror to her
heart.

"If any man can show just cause why they may not lawfully be joined
together, let him now speak, or else hereafter for ever hold his
peace!"

One long, silent, terrible moment! Would not an angel appear, with
flaming sword, to smite her dead? But the sing-song voice went on,
like flowing silk.

The last guest at Mrs. Maynard's reception had gone, reluctantly, out
into the snow, and the hostess sat in her drawing-room, amid the ruins
of flowers and palms. She was alone with her triumph. Mr. Maynard and
Mr. Swann were smoking in the library. Owing to the storm and delicate
health of the bride the wedding journey had been postponed.

Margaret was left alone, at length, in the little blue-and-white room
which had known her as a child and maiden, where she now sat as wife.
For weeks past she had been emotionless. To-night, with that
trenchant command, unanswered except in her heart, a spasm of pain had
broken the serenity of her calm, and had left her quivering.

"It is done," she whispered.

The endless stream of congratulations, meaningless and abhorrent to
her, the elaborate refreshments, the warm embraces of old friends had
greatly fatigued her. But she could not rest. She paced the little
room; she passed the beautiful white bridal finery, so neatly folded
by the bridesmaids, and she averted her eyes. She seemed not to hate
her mother, nor love her father; she had no interest in her husband.
She was slipping back again into that creature apart from her real
self.

The house became very quiet; the snow brushed softly against the
windows.

A step in the hall made Margaret pause like a listening deer; a tap
sounded lightly on her door; a voice awoke her at last to life and to
torture.

"Margaret, may I come in?"

It was Swann's voice, a little softer than usual, with a subtle
eagerness.

"No" answered Margaret, involuntarily.

"I beg your pardon. I'll wait." Swann's footsteps died away in the
direction of the library.

The spring of a panther was in Margaret's action as she began to
repace the room. All her blood quickened to the thought suggested by
her husband's soft voice. In the mirror she saw a crimsoned face and
shamed eyes from which she turned away.

All the pain and repression, the fight and bitter resignation and
trained indifference of the past months were as if they had never
been. This was her hour of real agony; now was the time to pay the
price. Pride, honor, love never smothered, reserve rooted in the very
core of a sensitive woman's heart, availed nothing. Once again
catching sight of her reflection in the mirror she stopped before it,
and crossing her hands on her heaving breast, she regarded herself
with scorn. She was false to her love, she was false to herself, false
to the man to whom she had sold herself. "Oh! Why did I yield!" she
cried. She was a coward; she belonged to the luxurious class that
would suffer anything rather than lose position. Fallen had she as low
as any of them; gold had been the price of her soul. To keep her
position she must marry one man when she loved another. She cried out
in her wretchedness; she felt in her whole being a bitter humiliation;
she felt stir in her a terrible tumult.

Margaret wondered how many thousands of girls had been similarly
placed, and pitied them. She thought of the atmosphere in which she
lived, where it seemed to her every mother was possessed singularly
and entirely of one aim, to marry her daughter as soon as possible to
a man as rich as possible. Marrying well simply meant marrying money.
Only a few days before her mother had come to her and said: "Mrs.
Fisher called and she was telling me about her daughter Alice. It
seems Alice is growing very pretty and very popular. She said she was
afraid Alice had taken, a liking to that Brandeth fellow, who's only a
clerk. So Mrs. Fisher intends taking Alice to the seashore this
summer, to an exclusive resort, of course, but one where there will be
excitement and plenty of young gentlemen."

At the remembrance Margaret gave a little contemptuous laugh. A year
ago she would not have divined the real purport of her mother's words.
How easy that was now! Mrs. Fisher had decided that as Alice was
eighteen it was time a suitable husband was found for her. Poor Alice!
Balls, parties, receptions there would be, and trips to the seashore
and all the other society manoeuvers, made ostensibly to introduce
Alice to the world; but if the truth were told in cold blood all this
was simply a parading of the girl before a number of rich and
marriageable men. Poor Harry Brandeth!

She recalled many marriages of friends and acquaintances. With strange
intensity of purpose she brought each one to mind, and thought
separately and earnestly over her. What melancholy facts this exercise
revealed! She could not recall one girl who was happy, perfectly
happy, unless it was Jane Silvey who ran off with and married a
telegraph operator. Jane was still bright-eyed and fresh, happy no
doubt in her little house with her work and her baby, even though her
people passed her by as if she were a stranger. Then Margaret
remembered with a little shock there was another friend, a bride who
had been found on her wedding night wandering in the fields. There had
been some talk, quickly hushed, of a drunken husband, but it had never
definitely transpired what had made her run out into the dark night.
Margaret recollected the time she had seen this girl's husband, when
he was drunk, beat his dog brutally. Then Margaret reflected on the
gossip she never wanted to hear, yet could not avoid hearing, over her
mother's tea-table; on the intimations and implications. Many things
she would not otherwise have thought of again, but they now recurred
and added their significance to her awakening mind. She was not keen
nor analytical; she possessed only an ordinary intelligence; she could
not trace her way through a labyrinth of perplexing problems; still,
suffering had opened her eyes and she saw something terribly wrong in
her mother's world.

Once more she stopped pacing her room, for a step in the hall arrested
her, and made her stand quivering, as if under the lash.

"I won't!" she breathed intensely. Swiftly and lightly she sped across
her room, opened a door leading to the balcony and went out, closing
the door behind her softly.

Mr. Maynard sat before the library fire with a neglected cigar between
his fingers. The events of the day had stirred him deeply. The cold
shock he had felt when he touched his daughter's cheek in the
accustomed good-night kiss remained with him, still chilled his lips.
For an hour he sat there motionless, with his eyes fixed on the dying
fire, and in his mind hope, doubt and remorse strangely mingled. Hope
persuaded him that Margaret was only a girl, still sentimental and
unpoised. Unquestionably she had made a good marriage. Her girlish
notions about romance and love must give way to sane acceptance of
real human life. After all money meant a great deal. She would come
around to a sensible view, and get that strange look out of her eyes,
that strained blighted look which hurt him. Then he writhed in his
self-contempt; doubt routed all his hope, and remorse made him
miserable.

A hurried step on the stairs aroused Mr. Maynard. Swann came running
into the library. He was white; his sharp featured face wore a
combination of expressions; alarm, incredulity, wonder were all
visible there, but the most striking was mortification.

"Mr. Maynard, Margaret has left her room. I can't find her anywhere."

The father stared blankly at his son-in-law.

Swann repeated his statement.

"What!" All at once Mr. Maynard sank helplessly into his chair. In
that moment certainty made him an old broken man.

"She's gone!" said Swann, in a shaken voice. "She has run off from me.
I knew she would; I knew she'd do something. I've never been able to
kiss her--only last night we quarreled about it. I tell you it's--"

"Pray do not get excited," interrupted Mr. Maynard, bracing up. "I'm
sure you exaggerate. Tell me what you know."

"I went to her room an hour, two hours ago, and knocked. She was there
but refused me admittance. She spoke sharply--as if--as if she was
afraid. I went and knocked again long after. She didn't answer. I
knocked again and again. Then I tried her door. It was not locked. I
opened it. She was not in the room. I waited, but she didn't come.
I--I am afraid something is--wrong."

"She might be with her mother," faltered Mr. Maynard.

"No, I'm sure not," asserted Swann. "Not to-night of all nights.
Margaret has grown--somewhat cold toward her mother. Besides Mrs.
Maynard retired hours ago."

The father and the husband stole noiselessly up the stairs and entered
Margaret's room. The light was turned on full. The room was somewhat
disordered; bridal finery lay littered about; a rug was crumpled; a
wicker basket overturned. The father's instinct was true. His first
move was to open the door leading out upon the balcony. In the thin
snow drifted upon this porch were the imprints of little feet.

Something gleamed pale blue in the light of the open door. Mr. Maynard
picked it up, and with a sigh that was a groan held it out to Swann.
It was a blue satin slipper.

"Heavens!" exclaimed Swann. "She's run out in the snow--she might as
well be barefooted."

"S-sh-h!" warned Mr. Maynard. Unhappy and excited as he was he did not
forget Mrs. Maynard. "Let us not alarm any one."

"There! See, her footsteps down the stairs," whispered Swann. "I can
see them clear to the ground."

"You stay here, Swann, so in case Mrs. Maynard or the servants awake
you can prevent alarm. We must think of that. I'll bring her back."

Mr. Maynard descended the narrow stairway to the lower porch and went
out into the yard. The storm had ceased. A few inches of snow had
fallen and in places was deeper in drifts. The moon was out and shone
down on a white world. It was cold and quiet. When Mr. Maynard had
trailed the footsteps across his wide lawn and saw them lead out into
the street toward the park, he fell against a tree, unable, for a
moment, to command himself. Hope he had none left, nor a doubt. On the
other side of the park, hardly a quarter of a mile away, was the
river. Margaret had gone straight toward it.

Outside in the middle of the street he found her other slipper. She
had not even stockings on now; he could tell by the impressions of her
feet in the snow. He remembered quite mournfully how small Margaret's
feet were, how perfectly shaped. He hurried into the park, but was
careful to obliterate every vestige of her trail by walking in the
soft snow directly over her footprints. A hope that she might have
fainted before she could carry out her determination arose in him and
gave him strength. He kept on. Her trail led straight across the park,
in the short cut she had learned and run over hundreds of times when a
little girl. It was hastening her now to her death.

At first her footsteps were clear-cut, distinct and wide apart. Soon
they began to show evidences of weariness; the stride shortened; the
imprints dragged. Here a great crushing in a snow drift showed where
she had fallen.

Mr. Maynard's hope revived; he redoubled his efforts. She could not be
far. How she dragged along! Then with a leap of his heart, and a sob
of thankfulness he found her, with disheveled hair, and face white as
the snow where it rested, sad and still in the moonlight.




CHAPTER XIX


Middleville was noted for its severe winters, but this year the zero
weather held off until late in January. Lane was peculiarly
susceptible to the cold and he found himself facing a discomfort he
knew he could not long endure. Every day he felt more and more that he
should go to a warm and dry climate; and yet he could not determine to
leave Middleville. Something held him.

The warmth of bright hotel lobbies and theatres and restaurants uptown
was no longer available for Lane. His money had dwindled beyond the
possibility of luxury, and besides he shrank now from meeting any one
who knew him. His life was empty, dreary and comfortless.

One wintry afternoon Lane did not wander round as long as usual, for
the reason that his endurance was lessening. He returned early to his
new quarters, and in the dim hallway he passed a slight pale girl who
looked at him. She seemed familiar, but Lane could not place her.
Evidently she had a room in the building. Lane hated the big barn-like
house, and especially the bare cold room where he had to seek rest. Of
late he had not eaten any dinner. He usually remained in bed as long
as he could, and made a midday meal answer all requirements. Appetite,
like many other things, was failing him. This day he sat upon his bed,
in the abstraction of the lonely and unhappy, until the cold forced
him to get under the covers.

His weary eyelids had just closed when he was awakened. The confused
sense of being torn from slumber gave way to a perception of a voice
in the room next to his. It was a man's voice, rough with the
huskiness Lane recognized as peculiar to drunkards. And the reply to
it seemed to be a low-toned appeal from a woman.

"Playin' off sick, eh? You don't want to work. But you'll get me some
money, girl, d'ye hear?"

A door slammed, rattling the thin partition between the two rooms, and
heavy footsteps dragged in the hall and on the stairway.

Sleep refused to come back to Lane. As he lay there he was surprised
at the many sounds he heard. The ramshackle old structure, which he
had supposed almost vacant, was busy with life. Stealthy footfalls in
the hallways passed and repassed; a piano drummed somewhere; a man's
loud voice rang out, and a woman's laugh faint, hollow and far away,
like the ghost of laughter, returned in echo. The musical clinking of
glasses, the ring of a cash register, the rattling click of pool
balls, came up from below.

Presently Lane remembered the nature of the place. It was a house of
night. In daylight it was silent; its inmates were asleep. But as the
darkness unfolded a cloak over it, all the hidden springs of its
obscure humanity began to flow. Lying there with the woman's appeal
haunting him and all those sounds in his ears he thought of their
meaning. The drunkard with his lust for money; his moaning victim; the
discordant piano; the man with the vacant laugh; the lost hope and
youth in the woman's that echoed it; the stealing, slipping feet of
those who must tread softly--all conveyed to Lane that he had awakened
in another world, a world which shunned sunlight.

Toward morning he dozed off into a fitful sleep which lasted until ten
o'clock when he arose and dressed. As he was about to go out a knock
on the door of the room next to his recalled the incident of the
night. He listened. Another knock followed, somewhat louder, but no
response came from within.

"Say, you in there," cried a voice Lane recognized as the landlady's.
She rattled the door-knob.

A girl's voice answered weakly: "Come in."

Lane heard the door open.

"I wants my room rent. I can't get a dollar out of your drunken
father. Will you pay? It's four weeks overdue."

"I have no money."

"Then get out an' leave me the room." The landlady spoke angrily.

"I'm ill. I can't get up." The answer was faint.

Lane opened his door quickly, and confronted the broad person of the
landlady.

"How much does the woman owe?" he asked, quietly.

"Ah-huh!" the exclamation was trenchant with meaning. "Twenty dollars,
if it's anything to you."

"I'll pay it. I think I heard the woman say she was ill."

"She says she is."

"May I be of any assistance?"

"Ask her."

Lane glanced into the little room, a counterpart of his. But it was so
dark he could see nothing distinctly.

"May I come in? Let me raise the blind. There, the sun is fine this
morning. Now, may I not---"

He looked down at a curly head and a sweet pretty face that he knew.

"I know you," he said, groping among past associations.

"I am Rose Clymer," she whispered, and a momentary color came into her
wan cheeks.

"Rose Clymer! Bessy Bell's friend!"

"Yes, Mr. Lane. I'm not so surprised as you. I recognized you last
night."

"Then it was you who passed me in the hall?"

"Yes."

"Well! And you're ill? What is the matter? Ah! Last night--it was
your--your father--I heard?"

"Yes," she answered. "I've not been well since--for a long time, and I
gave out last night."

"Here I am talking when I might be of some use," said Lane, and he
hurried out of the room. The landlady had discreetly retired to the
other end of the hall. He thrust some money into her hands.

"She seems pretty sick. Do all you can for her, be kind to her. I'll
pay. I'm going for a doctor."

He telephoned for Doctor Bronson.

An hour later Lane, coming upstairs from his meal, met the physician
at Rose's door. He looked strangely at Lane and shook his head.

"Daren, how is it I find you here in this place?"

"Beggars can't be choosers," answered Lane, with his old frank smile.

"Humph!" exclaimed the doctor, gruffly.

"How about the girl?" asked Lane.

"She's in bad shape," replied Bronson.... "Lane, are you aware of her
condition?"

"Why, she's ill--that's all I know," replied Lane, slowly. "Rose
didn't tell me what ailed her. I just found out she was here."

Doctor Bronson looked at Lane. "Too bad you didn't find out sooner.
I'll call again to-day and see her.... And say, Daren, you look all in
yourself."

"Never mind me, Doctor. It's mighty good of you to look after Rose. I
know you've more patients than you can take care of. Rose has nothing
and her father's a poor devil. But I'll pay you."

"Never mind about money," rejoined Bronson, turning to go.

Lane could learn little from Rose. Questions seemed to make her
shrink, so Lane refrained from them and tried to cheer her. The
landlady had taken a sudden liking to Lane which evinced itself in her
change of attitude toward Rose, and she was communicative. She
informed Lane that the girl had been there about two months; that her
father had made her work till she dropped. Old Clymer had often
brought men to the hotel to drink and gamble, and to the girl's credit
she had avoided them.

For several days Doctor Bronson came twice daily to see Rose. He made
little comment upon her condition, except to state that she had
developed peritonitis, and he was not hopeful. Soon Rose took a turn
for the worse. The doctor came to Lane's room and told him the girl
would not have the strength to go through with her ordeal. Lane was so
shocked he could not speak. Dr. Bronson's shoulders sagged a little,
an unusual thing for him. "I'm sorry, Daren," he said. "I know you
wanted to help the poor girl out of this. But too late. I can ease her
pain, and that's all."

Strangely shaken and frightened Lane lay down in the dark. The
partition between his room and Rose's might as well have been paper
for all the sound it deadened. He could have escaped that, but he
wanted to be near her.... And he listened to Rose's moans in the
darkness. Lane shuddered there, helpless, suffering, realizing. Then
the foreboding silence became more dreadful than any sound.... It was
terrible for Lane. That strange cold knot in his breast, that coil of
panic, seemed to spring and tear, quivering through all his body. What
had he known of torture, of sacrifice, of divine selflessness? He
understood now how the loved and guarded woman went down into the
Valley of the Shadow for the sake of a man. Likewise, he knew the
infinite tragedy of a ruined girl who lay in agony, gripped by
relentless nature.

Lane was called into the hall by Mrs. O'Brien. She was weeping.
Bronson met him at the door.

"She's dying," he whispered. "You'd better come in. I've 'phoned to
Doctor Wallace."

Lane went in, almost blinded. The light seemed dim. Yet he saw Rose
with a luminous glow radiating from her white face.

"I feel--so light," she said, with a wan smile.

Lane sat by the bed, but he could not speak. The moments dragged. He
had a feeling of their slow but remorseless certainty.

Then there were soft steps outside--Mrs. O'Brien opened the door--and
Doctor Wallace entered the room.

"My child," he gravely began, bending over her.

Rose's big eyes with their strained questioning gaze sought his face
and Doctor Bronson's and Lane's.

"Rose--are you--in pain?"

"The burning's gone," she said.

"My child," began Doctor Wallace, again. "Your pain is almost over.
Will you not pray with me?"

"No. I never was two-faced," replied Rose, with a weary shake of the
tangled curls. "I won't show yellow now."

Lane turned away blindly. It was terrible to think of her dying
bitter, unrepentant.

"Oh! if I could hope!" murmured Rose. "To see my mother!"

Then there were shuffling steps outside and voices. The door was
opened by Mrs. O'Brien. Old Clymer crossed the threshold. He was
sober, haggard, grieved. He had been told. No one spoke as he
approached Rose's bedside.

"Lass--lass--" he began, brokenly.

Then he sought from the men confirmation of a fear borne by a glance
into Rose's white still face. And silence answered him.

"Lass, if you're goin'--tell me--who was to blame?"

"No one--but myself--father," she replied.

"Tell me, who was to blame?" demanded Clymer, harshly.

Her pale lips curled a little bitterly, and suddenly, as a change
seemed to come over her, they set that way. She looked up at Lane with
a different light in her eyes. Then she turned her face to the wall.

Lane left the room, to pace up and down the hall outside. His thoughts
seemed deadlocked. By and bye, Doctor Bronson came out with Doctor
Wallace, who was evidently leaving.

"She is unconscious and dying," said Doctor Bronson to Lane, and then
bade the minister good-bye and returned to the room.

"How strangely bitter she was!" exclaimed Doctor Wallace to Lane. "Yet
she seemed such a frank honest girl. Her attitude was an
acknowledgment of sin. But she did not believe it herself. She seemed
to have a terrible resentment. Not against one man, or many persons,
but perhaps life itself! She was beyond me. A modern girl--a pagan!
But such a brave, loyal, generous little soul. What a pity! I find my
religion at fault because it can accomplish nothing these days."




CHAPTER XX


Lane took Rose's death to heart as if she had been his sister or
sweetheart. The exhaustion and exposure he was subjected to during
these days dragged him farther down.

One bitter February day he took refuge in the railroad station. The
old negro porter who had known Lane since he was a boy evidently read
the truth of Lane's condition, for he contrived to lead him back into
a corner of the irregular room. It was an obscure corner, rather
hidden by a supporting pillar and the projecting end of a news
counter. This seat was directly over the furnace in the cellar.
Several pipes, too hot to touch, came up through the floor. It was the
warmest place Lane had found, and he sat there for hours. He could see
the people passing to and fro through the station, arriving and
leaving on trains, without himself being seen. That afternoon was good
for him, and he went back next day.

But before he could get to the coveted seat he was accosted by Blair
Maynard. Lane winced under Blair's piercing gaze; and the haggard face
of his friend renewed Lane's deadened pangs. Lane led Blair to the
warm corner, and they sat down. It had been many weeks since they had
seen each other. Blair talked in one uninterrupted flow for an hour,
and so the life of the people Lane had given up was once again open to
him. It was like the scoring of an old wound. Then Lane told what
little there was to tell about himself. And the things he omitted
Blair divined. After that they sat silent for a while.

"Of course you knew Mel's boy died," said Blair, presently.

"Oh--No!" exclaimed Lane.

"Hadn't you heard? I thought--of course you--.... Yes, he died some
time ago. Croup or flu, I forget."

"Dead!" whispered Lane, and he leaned forward to cover his face with
his hands. He had seemed so numb to feeling. But now a storm shook
him.

"Dare, it's better for him--and Mel too," said Blair, with a hand
going to his friend's shoulder. "That idea never occurred to me until
day before yesterday when I ran into Mel. She looked--Oh, I can't tell
you how. But I got that strange impression."

"Did--did she ask about me?" queried Lane, hoarsely, as he uncovered
his face, and sat back.

"She certainly did," replied Blair, warmly. "And I lied like a
trooper. I didn't know where you were or how you were, but I pretended
you were O.K."

"And then--" asked Lane, breathlessly.

"She said, 'Tell Daren I must see him.' I promised and set out to find
you. I was pretty lucky to run into you.... And now, old sport, let me
get personal, will you?"

"Go as far as you like," replied Lane, in muffled voice.

"Well, I think Mel loves you," went on Blair, in hurried softness. "I
always thought so--even when we were kids. And now I know it.... And
Lord! Dare you just ought to see her now. She's lovely. And she's
your wife."

"What if she is--both lovely--and my wife?" queried Lane, bitterly.

"If I were you I'd go to her. I'd sure let her take care of me....
Dare, the way you're living is horrible. I have a home, such as it is.
My room is warm and clean, and I can stay in it. But you--Dare, it
hurts me to see you--as you are----"

"No!" interrupted Lane, passionately. The temptation Blair suggested
was not to be borne.

Lane met Blair the next afternoon at the station, and again on the
next. That established a habit in which both found much comfort and
some happiness. Thereafter they met every day at the same hour. Often
for long they sat silent, each occupied with his own thoughts.
Occasionally Blair would bring a package which contained food he had
ransacked from the larder at home. Together they would fall upon it
like two schoolboys. But what Lane was most grateful for was just
Blair's presence.

It was distressing then, after these meetings had extended over a
period of two weeks, to be confronted one afternoon by a new station
agent who called Blair and Lane bums and ordered them out of the
place.

Blair raised his crutch to knock the man down. But Lane intercepted
it, and got his friend out of the station. It was late afternoon with
the sun going down over the hill across the railroad yards. Blair
stood a moment bare-headed, with the light on his handsome haggard
face. How frail he seemed--too frail of body for the magnificent
spirit so flashing in his eyes, so scathing on his bitter lips. Lane
bade him good-bye and turned away, with a strange intimation that this
was the last time he would ever see Blair alive.

Wretched and desperate, Lane bought drink and took it to his room with
him. On that dark winter night he sat by the window of his room.
Insensible now to the cold, to the wind moaning outside, to the snow
whirling against the pane, he lived with phantoms. To and fro, to and
fro glided the wraith-forms, vanishing and appearing. The soft
rustling sound of the snow was the rustle of their movements. Across
the gleam of light, streaking coldly through the pane, flickering
fitfully on the wall, floated shadows and faces.

He did not know when he succumbed to drowsy weakness. But he awoke at
daylight, lying on the floor, stiff with cold. Drink helped him to
drag through that day. Then something happened to him, and time meant
nothing. Night and day were the same. He did not eat. When he lay back
upon his bed he became irrational, yet seemed to be conscious of it.
When he sat up his senses slowly righted. But he preferred the spells
of aberration. Sometimes he was possessed by hideous nightmares, out
of which he awoke with the terror of a child. Then he would have to
sit up in the dark, in a cold sweat, and wait, and wait, until he
dared to lie back again.

In the daytime delusions grew upon him. One was that he was always
hearing the strange voices of the river, and another that he was
being pursued by an old woman clad in a flowing black mantle, with a
hood on her head and a crooked staff in her hand. The voices and
apparition came to him, now in his waking hours; they came suddenly
without any prelude or warning. He explained them as odd fancies
resulting from strong drink; they grew on him until his harsh laugh
could not shake them off. He managed occasionally to drag himself out
of the house. In the streets he felt this old black hag following him;
but later she came to him in the lonely silence of his room. He never
noticed her unless he glanced behind him, and he was powerless to
resist that impulse. At length the dreary old woman, who seemed to
grow more gaunt and ghostly every day, took the form in Lane's
disordered fancy of the misfortune that war had put upon him.

Lane dreamed once that it was a gray winter afternoon; dark lowering
clouds hung over the drab-colored hills, and a chill north wind
scurried over the bare meadows, sending the dead leaves rustling over
the heath and moaning through the leafless oaks. What a sad day it
was, he thought, as he faced the biting wind: sad as was his life and
a fitting one for the deed on which he had determined! Long since he
had left the city and was on the country road. He ascended a steep
hill. From its highest point he looked back toward the city he was
leaving forever. Faint it lay in the distance, only a few of its white
spires shining out dimly from the purple haze.

What was that dark shadow? Far down the winding road he discerned an
object moving slowly up the hill. Closer he looked, and trembled. An
old woman with flowing black robes was laboriously climbing the hill.
Whirling, he placed his hand on his breast, firmly grasped something
there, and then strode onward. Soon he glanced over his shoulder. Yes,
there she came, hobbling over the crest, her bent form and long
crooked staff clearly silhouetted against the gray background. She
raised the long staff and pointed it at him.

Now it seemed the day was waning; deep shadows lay in the valleys, and
night already enveloped the forest. Through rents in the broken clouds
a few pale stars twinkled fitfully. Soon dark cloud curtains scurried
across these spaces shutting out the light.

He plunged into the forest. His footsteps made no sound on the soft
moss as he glided through wooded aisles and under giant trees. Once
well into the deep woods, he turned to look behind him. He saw a
shadow, blacker than the forest-gloom, stealthily slipping from tree
to tree. He looked no more. For hours he traveled on and on, never
stopping, never looking backward, never listening, intent only on
placing a great distance between him and his pursuer.

He came upon a swamp where his feet sank in the soft earth, and
through all the night, with tireless strength and fateful resolve, he
toiled into this dreamy waste of woods and waters, until at length a
huge black rock loomed up in his way. He ascended to its summit and
looked beyond.

It seemed now that he had reached his destination. Wood spirits and
phantoms of night would mourn over him, but they would keep his
secret. He peered across a shining lake, and tried to pierce the
gloom. No living thing moved before his vision. Silver rippling waves
shimmered under that starlit sky; tall weird pines waved gently in the
night breeze; slender cedars, resembling spectres, reared their heads
toward the blue-black vault of heaven. He listened intently. There was
a faint rustling of the few leaves left upon the oaks. The strange
voices that had always haunted him, the murmuring of river waters, or
whispering of maidens, or muttering of women were now clear.

Suddenly two white forms came gliding across the waters. The face of
one was that of a young girl. Golden hair clustered round the face and
over the fair brow. The lips smiled with mournful sweetness. The other
form seemed instinct with life. The face was that of a living,
breathing girl, soulful, passionate, her arms outstretched, her eyes
shining with a strange hopeful light.

Down, down, down he fell and sank through chill depths, falling
slowly, falling softly. The cool waters passed; he floated through
misty, shadowy space. An infinitude of silence enclosed him. Then a
dim and sullen roar of waters came to his ears, borne faintly, then
stronger, on a breeze that was not of earth. Anguish and despair
tinged that sodden wind. Weird and terrible came a cry. Steaming,
boiling, burning, rumbling chaos--a fearful rushing sullen water! Then
a flash of light like a falling star sped out of the dark clouds.

Lane found himself sitting up in bed, wet and shaking. The room was
dark. Some one was pounding on the door.

"Hello, Lane, are you there?" called a man's deep voice.

"Yes. What's wanted?" answered Lane.

The door opened wide, impelled by a powerful arm. Light from the
hallway streamed in over the burly form of a man in a heavy coat. He
stood in the doorway evidently trying to see.

"Sick in bed, hey?" he queried, with gruff kind voice.

"I guess I am. Who're you?"

"I'm Joshua Iden and I've come to pack you out of here," he said.

"No!" protested Lane, faintly.

"Your wife is downstairs in a taxi waiting," went on his strange
visitor.

"My wife!" whispered Lane.

"Yes. Mel Iden, my daughter. You've forgotten maybe, but she hasn't.
She learned to-day from Doctor Bronson how ill you were. And so she's
come to take you home."

Mel Iden! The name seemed a part of the past. This was only another
dream, thought Lane, and slowly fell back upon his bed.

"Say, aren't you able to sit up?" queried this visitor Lane took for
the spectre of a dream. He advanced into the room. He grasped Lane
with firm hand. And then Lane realized this was no nightmare. He began
to shake.

"Sit up?" he echoed, vaguely. "Sure I can.... You're Mel's father?"

"Yes," replied the other. "Come, get out of this.... Well, you haven't
much dressing to do. And that's good.... Steady there."

As he rose, Lane would have fallen but for a quick move of Iden's.

"Only shoes and coat," said Lane, fumbling around. "They're
somewhere."

"Here you are.... Let me help.... There. Have you an overcoat?"

"No," replied Lane.

"Well, there's a robe in the taxi. Come on now. I'll come back and
pack your belongings."

He put an arm under Lane's and led him out into the hall and down the
dim stairway to the street. Under the yellow light Lane saw a cab,
toward which Iden urged him. Lane knew that he moved, but he seemed
not to have any feeling in his legs. The cabman put a hand back to
open the door.

"Mel, here he is," called out Iden, cheerfully.

Lane felt himself being pushed into the cab. His knees failed and he
sank forward, even as he saw Mel's face.

"Daren!" she cried, and caught him.

Then all went black.




CHAPTER XXI


Lane's return to consciousness was an awakening into what seemed as
unreal and unbelievable as any of his morbid dreams.

But he knew that his mind was clear. It did not take him a moment to
realize from the feel of his body and the fact that he could not lift
his hand that he had been prostrate a long time.

The room he lay in was strange to him. It had a neatness and
cleanliness that spoke of a woman's care. It had two small windows,
one of which was open. Sunshine flooded in, and the twitter of
swallows and hum of bees filled the air outside. Lane could scarcely
believe his senses. A warm fragrance floated in. Spring! What struck
Lane then most singularly was the fact of the silence. There were no
city sounds. This was not the Iden home. Presently he heard soft
footfalls downstairs, and a low voice, as of some one humming a tune.
What then had happened?

As if in answer to his query there came from below a sound of heavy
footfalls on a porch, the opening and closing of a door, a man's
cheery voice, and then steps on the stairs. The door opened and Doctor
Bronson entered.

"Hello, Doc," said Lane, in a very faint voice.

"Well, you son of a gun!" ejaculated the doctor, in delight. Then he
called down the stairs. "Mel, come up here quick."

Then came a low cry and a flying patter of light feet. Mel ran past
the doctor into the room. To Lane she seemed to have grown along with
the enchantments his old memories had invoked. With parted lips,
eager-eyed, she flashed a look from Lane to Doctor Bronson and back
again. Then she fell upon her knees by the bed.

"Do you know me?" she asked, her voice tremulous.

"Sure. You're the wife--of a poor sick soldier--Daren Lane."

"Oh, Doctor, he has come to," cried Mel, in rapture.

"Fine. I've been expecting it every day," said Doctor Bronson, rubbing
his hands. "Now, Daren, you can listen all you want. But don't try to
talk. You've really been improving ever since we got you out here to
the country. For a while I was worried about your mind. Lately,
though, you showed signs of rationality. And now all's O.K. In a few
days we'll have you sitting up."

Doctor Bronson's prophecy was more than fulfilled. From the hour of
Lane's return to consciousness, he made rapid improvement. Most of the
time he slept and, upon awakening, he seemed to feel stronger. Lane
had been ill often during the last eighteen months, but after this
illness there was a difference, inasmuch as he began to make
surprising strides toward recovery. Doctor Bronson was nonplussed, and
elated. Mel seemed mute in her gratitude. Lane could have told them
the reason for his improvement, but it was a secret he hid in his
heart.

In less than a week he was up, walking round his little room, peering
out of the windows.

Mel had told Lane the circumstances attending his illness. It had been
late in February when she and her father had called for him at his
lodgings. He had collapsed in the cab. They took him to the Iden home
where he was severely ill during March. In April he began to improve,
although he did not come to his senses. One day Mr. Iden brought Jacob
Lane, an uncle of Lane's, to see him. Lane's uncle had been at odds
with the family for many years. There had been a time when he had
cared much for his nephew Daren. The visit had evidently revived the
old man's affection, for the result was that Jacob Lane offered Daren
the use of a cottage and several acres of land on Sycamore River, just
out of town. Joshua Iden had seen to the overhauling of the cottage;
and as soon as the weather got warm, Doctor Bronson had consented to
Lane's removal to the country. And in a few days after his arrival at
the cottage, Lane recovered consciousness.

"Well, this beats me," said Lane, for the hundredth time. "Uncle Jake
letting us have this farm. I thought he hated us all."

"Daren, it was your going to war--and coming back--that you were ill
and fell to so sad a plight. I think if your uncle had known, he'd
have helped you."

"Mel, I couldn't ask anybody for help," said Lane. "Don't you
understand that?"

"You were a stubborn fellow," mused Mel.

"Me? Never. I'm the meekest of mortals.... Mel, I know every rock
along the river here. This is just above where at flood time the
Sycamore cuts across that rocky flat below, and makes a bad rapid.
There's a creek above and a big woods. I used to fish and hunt there a
good deal."

Two weeks passed by and Daren felt himself slowly but surely getting
stronger. Every morning when he came down to breakfast he felt a
little better, had a little more color in his pale cheeks. At first he
could not eat, but as the days went by he regained an appetite which,
to Mel's delight, manifestly grew stronger. No woman could have been
brighter and merrier. She laughed at the expression on his face when
he saw her hands red from hot dish-water, and she would not allow him
to help her. The boast she had made to him of her housekeeping
abilities had not been an idle one. She prepared the meals and kept
the cottage tidy, and went about other duties in a manner that showed
she was thoroughly conversant with them.

The way in which she had absolutely put aside the past, her witty
sallies and her innocent humor, her habit of singing while at work,
the depth of her earnest conversation; in all, the sweet wholesome
strength and beauty of her nature had a remarkable effect on Lane. He
began to live again. It was simply impossible to be morbid in her
presence. While he was with her he escaped from himself.

The day came when he felt strong enough to take a walk. He labored up
the hillside toward a wood. Thereafter he went every day and walked
farther every time.

With his returning strength there crept into his mind the dawning of a
hope that he might get well. At first he denied it, denied even the
conviction that he wished to live. But not long. The hope grew, and
soon he found himself deliberately trying to build up his health.
Every day he put a greater test upon himself, and as summer drew on he
felt his strength gradually increasing. Against Doctor Bronson's
advice, he got an axe and set to work on the wood pile, very
cautiously at first.

Every day he wielded the axe until from sheer exhaustion he could not
lift it. Then he would sit on a log and pant and scorn his weakness.
What a poor man it was who could not chop wood for ten minutes without
getting out of breath! This pile of logs became to him a serious and
meaning obstacle. Every morning he went at it doggedly. His back grew
lame, his arms sore, his hands raw and blistered. But he did not give
up.

Mel seemed happy to see him so occupied, and was loath to call him
even when it was necessary. After lunch it was his habit to walk in
the woods. Unmindful of weather, every day he climbed the hill,
plunged into the woods, and tramped until late in the afternoon.
Returning, he usually slept until Mel called him to dinner. Afterward
they spent the evening in the little library. The past seemed buried.
Lane's curiosity as to family and friends had not reawakened.

Mel possessed a rich contralto voice which had been carefully
cultivated. Every evening in the twilight, with only the flickering of
the wood fire in the room, she would sit at the piano and sing. Lane
would close his eyes and let the mellow voice charm his every sense.
It called up his highest feelings; it lingered in his soul, thrilled
along his heart and played on the chords of love and hope. It
dispelled the heavy gloom that so often pressed down upon him; it
vanquished the depression that was the forerunner of his old terrible
black mood.

It came about that Lane spent most of his time outdoors, in the
fields, along the river, on the wooded hills. The morbid brooding lost
its hold on his mind, and in its place came memories, dreams,
imaginations. He walked those hills with phantoms of the past and
phantoms of his fancy.

The birds sang, the leaves fluttered, the wind rustled through the
branches. White clouds sailed across the blue sky, a crow cawed from a
hilltop, a hawk screeched from above, the roar of the river rapids
came faintly upward. And Lane saw eyes gazing dreamily downward,
thoughtful at a word, looking into life, trying to pierce the veil. It
was all so beautiful--so terrible.

The peeping of frogs roused in Lane sensations thrilling and strange.
The quick sharp notes were suggestive of cool nights, of flooded
streams and marshy places. How often Lane wandered in the dusk along
the shore to listen to this chorus!

At that hour twilight stole down; the dark hills rose to the pale blue
sky; there was a fair star and a wisp of purple cloud; and the shadowy
waters gleamed. Breaking into the trill of the frogs came the song of
a lonely whippoorwill.

Lane felt a better spirit resurging. He felt the silence, the beauty,
the mystery, the eternal that was there. All that was small and frail
was passing from him. There came a regurgitation of physical
strength--a change of blood.

The following morning while Lane was laboring over his wood pile, he
thought he heard voices in the front yard, and presently Mel came
around the walk accompanied by Doctor Wallace and Doctor Bronson.

"Well, Lane, glad to see you," said Doctor Bronson, in his hearty
tones. "Doctor Wallace and I are on our way to the Grange and thought
we'd stop off a minute."

"How are you, Mr. Lane? I see you're taking work seriously," put in
Doctor Wallace, in his kindly way.

"Oh, I'm coming round all right," replied Lane.

He stood there with his shirt sleeves rolled up, his face bronzed a
little and now warm and moist from the exercise, with something proven
about him, with a suggestion of a new force which made him different.

There was an unmistakable kindliness in the regard of both men and a
scarcely veiled fear Lane was quick to read. Both men were afraid they
would not find him as they had hoped to.

"Mel, you've chosen a charming location for a home," observed Doctor
Wallace.

When Mel was showing her old teacher and friend the garden and
flowerbeds the practical Doctor Bronson asked Lane: "Did you chop all
that wood?"

The doctor pointed to three long piles of wood, composed of short
pieces regularly stacked one upon another.

"I did."

"How long did it take you?"

"I've been weeks at it. That's a long time, but you know, Doctor, I
was in pretty poor condition. I had to go slow."

"Well, you've done wonders. I want to tell you that. I hardly knew
you. You're still thin, but you're gaining. I won't say now what I
think. Be careful of sudden or violent exertion. That's all. You've
done more than doctors can do."




CHAPTER XXII


"Mel, come here," called Lane from the back porch, "who the deuce are
those people coming down the hill?"

Mel shaded her eyes from the glare of the bright morning sun. "The
lady is Miss Hill, my old schoolteacher. I'd know her as far as I
could see her. Look how she carries her left arm. This is Saturday,
for she has neither a lunch basket nor a prayer book in that
outstretched hand. If you see Miss Hill without either you can be
certain it's Saturday. As to the gentleman--Daren, can it possibly be
Colonel Pepper?"

"That's the Colonel, sure as you're alive," declared Lane, with
alacrity. "They must be coming here. Where else could they be making
for? But Mel, for them to be together! Why, the Colonel's an old
sport, and she--Mel--you know Miss Hill!"

Whereupon Mel acquainted Daren with the circumstances of a romance
between Miss Hill and the gallant Colonel.

"Well--of all things!" gasped Lane, and straightway became speechless.

"You're right, Daren; they are coming in. Isn't that nice of them?
Now, don't you dare show I told you anything. Miss Hill is so easily
embarrassed. She's the most sensitive woman I ever knew."

Lane recovered in time to go through the cottage to the front porch
and to hear Miss Hill greet Mel affectionately, and announce with the
tone of a society woman that she had encountered Colonel Pepper on the
way and had brought him along. Lane had met the little schoolteacher,
but did not remember her as she appeared now, for she was no longer
plain, and there was life and color in her face. And as for
embarrassment, not a trace of it was evident in her bearing. According
to Mel, the mere sight of man, much less of one of such repute as
Colonel Pepper, would once have been sufficient to reduce Miss Hill to
a trembling shadow.

But the Colonel! None of his courage manifested an appearance now. To
Lane's hearty welcome he mumbled some incoherent reply and mopped his
moist red face. He was wonderfully and gorgeously arrayed in a new
suit of light check, patent leather shoes, a tie almost as bright as
his complexion, and he had a carnation in his buttonhole. This last
proof of the Colonel's mental condition was such an overwhelming shock
to Lane that all he could do for a moment was stare. The Colonel saw
the stare and it rendered him helpless.

Miss Hill came to the rescue with pleasant chat and most interesting
news to the exiles. She had intended coming out to the cottage for
ever so long, but the weather and one thing or another falling on a
Saturday, had prevented until to-day. How pretty the little home! Did
not the Colonel agree with her that it was so sweet, so cosy, and
picturesquely situated? Did they have chickens? What pleasure to have
chickens, and flowers, too! Of course they had heard about Mr. Harry
White and the widow, about the dissension in Doctor Wallace's church.
And Margaret Maynard was far from well, and Helen Wrapp had gone back
home to her mother, and Bessy Bell had grown into a tall ravishingly
beautiful girl and had distracted her mother by refusing a
millionaire, and seemed very much in love with young Dalrymple.

"And I've the worst class of girls I ever had," went on Miss Hill.
"The one I had last year was a class of angels compared to what I have
now. I reproved one girl whose mother wrote me that as long as
Middleville had preachers like Doctor Wallace and teachers like myself
there wasn't much chance of a girl being good. So I'm going to give up
teaching."

The little schoolmistress straightened up in her chair and looked
severe. Colonel Pepper shifted uneasily, bent his glance for the
hundredth time on his shiny shoes and once more had recourse to his
huge handkerchief and heated brow.

"Well, Colonel, it seems good to see you once more," put in Lane.
"Tell me about yourself. How do you pass the time?"

"Same old story, Daren, same old way, a game of billiards now and
then, and a little game of cards. But I'm more lonely than I used to
be."

"Why, you never were lonely!" exclaimed Lane.

"Oh, yes indeed I was, always," protested the Colonel.

"A little game of cards," mused Lane. "How well I remember! You used
to have some pretty big games, too."

"Er--yes--you see--once in a while, very seldom, just for fun," he
replied.

"How about your old weakness? Hope you've conquered that," went on
Lane, mercilessly.

The Colonel was thrown into utter confusion. And when Miss Hill turned
terrible eyes upon him, poor Pepper looked as if he wanted to sink
through the porch.

Lane took pity on him and carried him off to the garden and the river
bank, where he became himself again.

They talked for a while, but neither mentioned the subject that had
once drawn them together. For both of them a different life had begun.

A little while afterward Mel and Lane watched the bright figure and
the slight dark one go up the hillside cityward.

"What do you know about that!" ejaculated Lane for the tenth time.

"Hush!" said Mel, and she touched his lips with a soft exquisite
gesture.

At three o'clock one June afternoon Mel and Daren were lounging on a
mossy bank that lined the shady side of a clear rapid-running brook. A
canoe was pulled up on the grass below them. With an expression of
utter content, Lane was leaning over the brook absorbed in the
contemplation of a piece of thread which was tied to a crooked stick
he held in his hand. He had gone back to his boyhood days. Just then
the greatest happiness on earth was the outwitting of bright-sided
minnows and golden flecked sunfish. Mel sat nearby with her lap full
of flowers which she had gathered in the long grass and was now
arranging. She was dressed in blue; a sunbonnet slipped back from her
head; her glossy hair waved in the breeze. She looked as fresh as a
violet.

"Well, Daren, we have spent four delightful, happy hours. How time
flies! But it's growing late and we must go," said Mel.

"Wait a minute or two," replied Lane. "I'll catch this fellow. See him
bite! He's cunning. He's taken my bait time and again, but I'll get
him. There! See him run with the line. It's a big sunfish!"

"How do you know? You haven't seen him."

"I can tell by the way he bites. Ha! I've got him now," cried Lane,
giving a quick jerk. There was a splash and he pulled out a squirming
eel.

"Ugh! The nasty thing!" cried Mel, jumping up. Lane had flung the eel
back on the bank and it just missed falling into Mel's lap. She
screamed, and then when safely out of the way she laughed at the
disgust in his face.

"So it was a big sunfish? My! What a disillusion! So much for a man's
boastful knowledge."

"Well, if it isn't a slimy old eel. There! be off with you; go back
into the water," said Lane, as he shook the eel free from the hook.

"Come, we must be starting."

He pushed the canoe into the brook, helped Mel to a seat in the bow
and shoved off. In some places the stream was only a few feet wide,
but there was enough room and water for the light craft and it went
skimming along. The brook turned through the woods and twisted through
the meadows, sometimes lying cool and dark in the shade and again
shining in the sunlight. Often Lane would have to duck his head to
get under the alders and willows. Here in an overshadowed bend of the
stream a heron rose lumbering from his weedy retreat and winged his
slow flight away out of sight; a water wagtail, that cunning sentinel
of the brooks, gave a startled _tweet! tweet!_ and went flitting like
a gray streak of light round the bend.

"Daren, please don't be so energetic," said Mel, nervously.

"I'm strong as a horse now. I'm--hello! What's that?"

"I didn't hear anything."

"I imagined I heard a laugh or shout."

The stream was widening now as it neared its mouth. Lane was sending
the canoe along swiftly with vigorous strokes. It passed under a
water-gate, round a quick turn in the stream, where a bridge spanned
it, and before Lane had a suspicion of anything unusual he was right
upon a merry picnic party. There were young men and girls resting on
the banks and several sitting on the bridge. Automobiles were parked
back on the bank.

Lane swore under his breath. He recognized Margaret, Dick Swann and
several other old-time acquaintances and friends of Mel's.

"Who is it?" asked Mel. Her back was turned. She did not look round,
though she heard voices.

"It doesn't matter," said Lane, calmly.

He would have given the world to spare Mel the ordeal before her, but
that was impossible. He put more power into his stroke and the canoe
shot ahead.

It passed under the bridge, not twenty feet from Margaret Swann. There
was a strange, eager, wondering look in Margaret's clear eyes as she
recognized Mel. Then she seemed to be swallowed up by the green
willows.

"That was damned annoying," muttered Lane to himself. He could have
met them all face to face without being affected, but he realized how
painful this meeting must be to Mel. These were Mel's old friends. He
had caught Margaret's glance. Old memories came surging back. His gaze
returned to Mel. Her face was grave and sad; her eyes had darkened,
and there was a shadow in them. His glance sought the green-lined
channel ahead. The canoe cut the placid water, turned the last bend,
and glided into the swift river. Soon Lane saw the little cottage
shining white in the light of the setting sun.

One afternoon, as Lane was returning from the woods, he met a car
coming out of the grassy road that led down to his cottage. As he was
about to step aside, a gay voice hailed him. He waited. The car came
on. It contained Holt Dalrymple and Bessy Bell.

"Say, don't you dodge us," called Holt.

"Daren Lane!" screamed Bessy.

Then the car halted, and with two strides Lane found himself face to
face with the young friends he had not seen for months. Holt appeared
a man now. And Bessy--no longer with bobbed hair--older, taller,
changed incalculably, struck him as having fulfilled her girlish
promise of character and beauty. "Well, it's good to see you
youngsters", said Lane, as he shook hands with them.

Holt seemed trying to hide emotion. But Bessy, after that first
scream, sat staring at Lane with a growing comprehending light in her
purple eyes.

Suddenly she burst out. "Daren--you're _well_!... Oh, how glad I am!
Holt, just look at him."

"I'm looking, Bess. And if he's really Daren Lane, I'll eat him,"
responded Holt.

"This is all I needed to make to-day the happiest day of my life,"
said Bessy, with serious sweetness.

"This? Do you mean meeting me? I'm greatly flattered, Bessy," said
Lane, with a smile.

Then both a blush and a glow made her radiant.

"Daren, I'm sixteen to-day. Holt and I are--we're engaged I told
mother, and expected a row. She was really pleased.... And then seeing
you well again. Why, Daren, you've actually got color. Then Holt has
been given a splendid business opportunity.... And--Oh! it's all too
good to be true."

"Well, of all things!" cried Lane, when he had a chance to speak. "You
two engaged! I--I could never tell you how glad I am." Lane felt that
he could have hugged them both. "I congratulate you with all my heart.
Now Holt--Bessy, make a go of it. You're the luckiest kids in the
world."

"Daren, we've both had our fling and we've both been hurt," said
Bessy, seriously. "And you bet _we_ know how lucky we are--and what
we owe Daren Lane for our happiness to-day."

"Bessy, that means a great deal to me," replied Lane, earnestly. "I
know you'll be happy. You have everything to live for. Just be true
to yourself."

So the moment of feeling passed.

"We went down to your place," said Holt, "and stayed a while waiting
for you."

"Daren, I think Mel is lovely. May I not come often to see you both?"
added Bessy.

"You know how pleased we'll be.... Bessy, do you ever see my sister
Lorna?" asked Lane, hesitantly.

"Yes, I see her now and then. Only the other day I met her in a store.
Daren, she's getting some sense. She has a better position now. And
she said she was not going with any fellow but Harry."

"And my mother?" Lane went on.

"She is quite well, Lorna said. And they are getting along well now.
Lorna hinted that a relative--an uncle, I think, was helping them."

Lane was silent a moment, too stirred to trust his voice. Presently he
said: "Bessy, your birthday has brought happiness to some one besides
yourself."

He bade them good-bye and strode on down the hill toward the cottage.
How strangely meetings changed the future! Holt's pride of possession
in Bessy brought poignantly back to Lane his own hidden love for Mel.
And Bessy's rapture of amaze at his improvement in health put Lane
face to face with a possibility he had dreamed of but had never
believed in--that he might live.

That night was for Lane a sleepless one. He seemed to have traveled in
a dreamy circle, and was now returning to memories and pangs from
which he had long been free.

Next morning, without any hint to Mel of his intentions, he left the
cottage and made his way into town. Almost he felt as he had upon his
return from France. He dropped in to see his mother and was happy to
find her condition of mind and health improved. She was overjoyed to
see Lane. Her surprise was pitiful. She told him she was sure that he
had recovered.

It was this matter of his physical condition that had brought Lane
into Middleville. For many months he had resigned himself to death.
And now he could not deny even his morbid fancy that he felt stronger
than at any time since he left France. He had worked hard to try to
get well, but he had never, in his heart, believed that possible.

Lane called upon Doctor Bronson and asked to be thoroughly examined.
The doctor manifestly found the examination a task of mounting
gratification. At length he concluded.

"Daren, I told you over a year ago I didn't know of anything that
could save your life," he said. "I didn't. But something _has_ saved
your life. You are thirty pounds heavier and gaining fast. That hole
in your back is healed. Your lungs are nearly normal. You have only to
be careful of a very violent physical strain. That weak place in your
back seems gone.... You're going to _live_, my boy.... There has been
some magic at work. I'm very happy about it. How little doctors know!"

Dazed and stunned by this intelligence, Lane left the doctor's
residence and turned through town on his way homeward. As he plodded
on, he began to realize the marvelous truth. What would Blair say? He
hurried to a telephone exchange to acquaint his friend with the
strange thing that had happened. But Blair had been taken to a
sanitarium in the mountains. Lane hurried out of town into the
country, down the river road, to the cottage, there to burst in upon
Mel.

"Daren!" she cried, in alarm. "What's happened?"

She rose unsteadily, her eyes dilating.

"Doctor Bronson said--I was--well," panted Lane.

"Oh!... Daren, is _that_ it?" she replied, with a wonderful light
coming to her face. "I've known that for weeks."

"After all--I'm not going--to die!... My God!"

Lane rushed out and strode along the river, and followed the creek
into the woods. Once hidden in the leafy recesses he abandoned himself
to a frenzy of rapture. What he had given up had come back to him.
Life! And he lay on his back with his senses magnified to an intense
degree.

The day was late in June, and a rich, thick amber light floated
through the glades of the forest. Majestic white clouds sailed in the
deep blue sky. The sun shone hot down into the glades. Under the pines
and maples there was a cool sweet shade. Wild flowers bloomed. A
fragrance of the woods came on the gentle breeze. The leaves rustled.
The melancholy song of a hermit thrush pierced the stillness. A crow
cawed from a high oak. The murmur of shallow water running over rocks
came faintly to Lane's ears.

Lane surrendered utterly to the sheer primitive exultation of life.
The supreme ecstasy of that hour could never have been experienced but
for the long hopeless months which had preceded it. For a long time he
lay there in a transport of the senses, without thinking. As soon as
thought regained dominance over his feelings there came a subtle
change in his reaction to this situation.

He had forgotten much. He had lived in a dream. He had unconsciously
grown well. He had been strangely, unbelievably happy. Why? Mel Iden
had nursed him, loved him, inspired him back to health. Her very
presence near him, even unseen, had been a profound happiness. He made
the astonishing discovery that for months he had thought of little
else besides his wife. He had lived a lonely life, in his room, and in
the open, but all of it had been dominated by his dreams and fancies
and emotions about her. He had roused from his last illness with the
past apparently dead. There was no future. So he lived in the moment,
the hour. While he lay awake in the silence of night, or toiled over
his wood pile, or wandered by the brook under the trees, his dreamy
thoughts centered about her. And now the truth burst upon him. His
love for her had been stronger than his ruined health and blasted
life, stronger than misfortune, stronger than death. It had made him
well. He had not now to face death, but life. And the revelation
brought on shuddering dread.

Lane lingered in the woods until late afternoon. Then he felt forced
to return to the cottage. The look of the whole world seemed changed.
All was actual, vivid, striking. Mel's loveliness burst upon him as
new and strange and terrible as the fact of his recovery. He had
hidden his secret from her. He had been like a brother, kind,
thoughtful, gay at times, always helpful. But he had remained aloof.
He had basked in the sunshine of her presence, dreamily reveling in
the consciousness of what she was to him. That hour had passed
forever.

He saw her now as his wife, a girl still, one who had been cruelly
wronged by life, who had turned her back upon the past and who lived
for him alone. She had beauty and brains, a wonderful voice, and
personality that might have fitted her for any career or station in
life. She thought only of him. She had found content in ministering to
him. She was noble and good.

In the light of these truths coming to him, Lane took stock of his
love for Mel. It had come to be too mighty a thing to understand in a
moment. He lived with it in the darkness of midnight and in the
loneliness of the hills. He had never loved Helen. Always he had loved
Mel Iden--all his life. Clear as a crystal he saw the truth. The war
with its ruin for both of them had only augmented the powers to love.
Lane's year of agony in Middleville had been the mere cradling of a
mounting and passionate love. He must face it now, no longer in dreamy
lulled unconsciousness, but in all its insidious and complex meaning.
The spiritual side of it had not changed. This girl with the bloom of
woman's loveliness upon her, with her grace and sweetness and fire,
with the love that comes only once in life, belonged to him, was his
wife. She did not try to hide anything. She was unconscious of appeal.
Her wistfulness came from her lonely soul.

The longer Lane dwelt on this matter of his love for Mel the deeper he
found it, the more inexplicable and alluring. And when at last it
stood out appallingly, master of him, so beautiful and strange and
bitter, he realized that between him and Mel was an insurmountable and
indestructible barrier.

Then came storm and strife of soul. Night and day the conflict went
on. Outwardly he did not show much sign of his trouble, though he
often caught Mel's dark eyes upon him, sadly conjecturing. He worked
in the garden; he fished the creek, and rowed miles on the river; he
wandered in the woods. And the only change that seemed to rise out of
his tumult was increasing love for this girl with whom his fate had
been linked.

So once more Lane became a sufferer, burdened by pangs, a wanderer
along the naked and lonely shore of grief. His passion and his ideal
were at odds. Unless he changed his nature, his reverence for
womanhood, he could never realize the happiness that might become his.
All that he had sacrificed had indeed been in vain. But he had been
true to himself. His pity for Mel was supreme. It was only by the most
desperate self-control that he could resist taking her in his arms,
confessing his love, swearing with lying lips he had forgotten the
wrong done her and asking her to face the future as his loving wife.
The thought was maddening. It needed no pity for Mel to strengthen it.
He needed love. He needed to fulfill his life.

But Lane did not yield, though he knew that if he continued to live
with Mel, in time the sweetness and enchantment of her would be too
great for him. This he confessed.

More and more he had to fight his jealousy and the treacherous
imagination that would create for him scenes of torment. He cursed
himself as base and ignoble. Yet the truth was always there. If Mel
had only loved the father of her child--if she had only loved blindly
and passionately as a woman--it would have been different. But her
sacrifice had not been one of love. It had been one of war. It had the
nobility of woman's sacrifice to the race. But as an individual she
had perished.




CHAPTER XXIII


Summer waned. The long hot days dragged by. The fading rushes along
the river drooped wearily over their dry beds. The yellowing leaves of
the trees hung dejected; they were mute petitioners for cool breezes
and rain. The grasshoppers chirped monotonously, the locusts screeched
shrilly, both being products of the long hot summer, and survivors of
the heat, inclined to voice their exultation far into the fall season.

September yielded them full sway, and burned away day by day, week by
week, dusty and scorching, without even a promise of rain. October,
however, dawned, misty and dark; the clouds crept up reluctantly at
first and then, as if to make amends for neglect, trooped black and
threatening toward the zenith. Storm followed storm, and at evening,
after the violent crashing thunder and vivid lightning and driving
torrents of rain had ceased, a soft, steady downpour persisted all
night and all the next day.

The drought was broken. A rainy fall season was prophesied. The old
danger of the river rising in flood was feared.

After the sear and lifeless color of the fields and forests, what a
welcome relief to Daren Lane were the freshened green, the dawning
red, the tinging gold! The forest on the hill was soft and warm, and
but for the gleams of autumn, would have showed some of the
tenderness of spring. Down in the lowlands a sea of color waved under
a blue, smoky, melancholy haze.

Lane climbed high that Sunday afternoon and penetrated deep into the
woods.

There was rest here. The forest was rich, warm with the scent of pine,
of arbor vitae. There was the haunting promise of more brilliant hues.
Thoughts swept through Lane's mind. The great striving world was out
of sight. Here in the gold-flecked shade, under the murmuring pines
and pattering poplars, there was a world full of joy, wise in its
teaching, significant of the glory that was fading but which would
come again.

Lane loved the low hills, the deep, colorful woods in autumn. There he
lost himself. He learned. Silence and solitude taught him. From there
he had vision of the horde of men righting down the false impossible
trails of the world. He felt the sweetness, the frailty, the
dependence, the glory and the doom of women battling with life. He
realized the hopeless traits of human nature. Like dead scales his
egotism dropped from him. He divined the weaving of chances, the
unknown and unnamed, the pondering fates in store. The dominance of
pain over all--the wraith of the past--the importunity of a future
never to be gained--the insistence of nature, ever-pressing closer its
ruthless claims--all these which became intelligible to Lane, could
not keep life from looming sweet, hopeful, wonderful, worthy man's
best fight.

And sometimes the old haunting voices whispered to him out of the
river shadows--deeper, different, strangely more unintelligible than
ever before, calling more to his soul.

Next morning Lane got up at the usual hour and went outdoors, but
returned almost immediately.

"The river is rising fast. Listen. Hear that roar. There's a regular
old Niagara just below."

"I imagined that roar was the wind."

"The water has come up three feet since daylight. I guess I'll go down
now and pull in some driftwood."

"Oh, Daren! Don't be so adventurous. When the river is high there's a
dangerous rapid below."

"You're right about that. But I won't take any risks. I can easily
manage the boat, and I'll be careful."

The following three days it rained incessantly. Outside, on the gravel
walks, there was a ceaseless drip, drip, drip.

Friday evening the rain ceased, the murky clouds cleared away and for
a few moments a rainbow mingled its changing hues with the ruddy glow
of the setting sun. The next day dawned bright and dear.

Lane was indeed grateful for a change. Mel had been unaccountably
depressed during those gloomy days. And it worried him that this
morning she did not appear her usual self.

"Mel, are you well?" he asked.

"Yes, I am perfectly well," she replied. "I couldn't sleep much last
night on account of that roar."

"Don't wonder. This flood will be the greatest ever known in
Middleville."

"Yes, and that makes more suffering for the poor."

"There are already many homeless. It's fortunate our cottage is
situated on this high bank. Just look! I declare, jostling logs and
whirling drifts! There's a pen of some kind with an object upon it."

"It's a pig. Oh! poor piggy!" said Mel, compassionately.

A hundred yards out in the rushing yellow current a small house or
shed drifted swiftly down stream. Upon it stood a pig. The animal
seemed to be stolidly contemplating the turbid flood as if unaware of
its danger.

Here the river was half a mile wide, and full of trees, stumps,
fences, bridges, sheds--all kinds of drifts. Just below the cottage
the river narrowed between two rocky cliffs and roared madly over
reefs and rocks which at a low stage of water furnished a playground
for children. But now that space was terrible to look upon and the
dull roar, with a hollow boom at intervals, was dreadful to hear.

"Daren--I--I've kept something from you," said Mel, nervously. "I
should have told you yesterday."

"What?" interrupted Lane, sharply.

"It's this. It's about poor Blair.... He--he's dead!"

Lane stared at her white face as if it were that of a ghost.

"Blair! You should have told me. I must go to see him."

It was not a long ride from the terminus of the car line to where the
Maynards lived, yet measured by Lane's growing distress of mind it
seemed a never-ending journey.

He breathed a deep breath of relief when he got off the car, and when
the Maynard homestead loomed up dark and silent, he hung back
slightly. A maid admitted Lane, and informed him that Mr. Maynard was
ill and Mrs. Maynard would not see any one. Margaret was not at home.
The maid led Lane across the hall into the drawing-room and left him
alone.

In the middle of the room stood a long black cloth-covered box. Lane
stepped forward. Upon the dark background, in striking contrast, lay a
white, stern face, marble-like in its stone-cold rigidity. Blair, his
comrade!

The moment Lane saw the face, his strange fear and old gloomy
bitterness returned. Something shot through him which trembled in his
soul. To him the story of Blair's sacrifice was there to read in his
quiet face, and with it was an expression he had never seen, a faint
wonder of relief, which suggested peace.

How strange to look upon Blair and find him no longer responsive!
Something splendid, loyal, generous, loving had passed away. Gone was
the vital spark that had quickened and glowed to noble thoughts; gone
was the strength that had been weakness; gone the quick, nervous,
high-strung spirit; gone the love that had no recompense. The drawn
face told of physical suffering. Hard Blair had found the world,
bitter the reward of the soldier, wretched the unholy worship of
money and luxury, vain and hollow mockery the home of his boyhood.

Lane went down the path and out of the gate. He had faint perceptions
of the dark trees along the road. He came to a little pine grove. It
was very quiet. There was a hum of insects, and the familiar, sad,
ever-present swishing of the wind through the trees. He listened to
its soft moan, and it eased the intensity of his feelings. This
emotion was new to him. Death, however, had touched him more than
once. Well he remembered his stunned faculties, the unintelligible
mystery, the awe and the grief consequent on the death of his first
soldier comrade in France. But this was different; it was a strange
disturbance of his heart. Oppression began to weight him down, and a
nameless fear.

He had to cross the river on his way home to the cottage. In the
middle of the bridge he halted to watch the sliding flood go over the
dam, to see the yellow turgid threshing of waves below. The mystic
voices that had always assailed his ears were now roaring. They had a
message for him. It was death. Had he not just looked upon the tragic
face of his comrade? Out over the tumbling waters Lane's strained gaze
swept, up and down, to and fro, while the agony in his heart reached
its height. The tumult of the flood resembled his soul. He spent an
hour there, then turned slowly homeward.

He stopped at the cottage gate. It was now almost dark. The evening
star, lonely and radiant, peeped over the black hill. With some
strange working at his heart, with some strange presence felt, Lane
gazed at the brilliant star. How often had he watched it! Out there in
the gloom somewhere, perhaps near at hand, had lurked the grim enemy
waiting for Blair, that now might be waiting for him. He trembled. The
old morbidness knocked at his heart. He shivered again and fought
against something intangible. The old conviction thrust itself upon
him. He had been marked by fate, life, war, death! He knew it; he had
only forgotten.

"Daren! Daren!"

Mel's voice broke the spell. Lane made a savage gesture, as if he were
in the act of striking. Thought of Mel recalled the stingingly sweet
and bitter fact of his love, and of life that called so imperiously.




CHAPTER XXIV


"If Amanda would only marry me!" sighed Colonel A Pepper, as he
stacked the few dishes on the cupboard shelf and surveyed his untidy
little kitchen with disparaging eyes.

The once-contented Colonel was being consumed by two great
fires--remorse and love. For more years than he could remember he had
been a victim of a deplorable habit. Then two soft eyes shone into his
life, and in their light he saw things differently, and he tried to
redeem himself.

Even good fortune, in the shape of some half-forgotten meadow property
suddenly becoming valuable, had not revived his once genial spirits.
Remorse was with him because Miss Hill refused to marry him till he
overcame the habit which had earned him undesirable fame.

So day by day poor Colonel Pepper grew sicker of his lonely rooms, his
lonely life, and of himself.

"If Amanda only would," he murmured for the thousandth time, and
taking his hat he went out. The sunshine was bright, but did not give
him the old pleasure. He walked and walked, taking no interest in
anything. Presently he found himself on the outskirts of Middleville
within sound of the muffled roar of the flooded river, and he wandered
in its direction. At sight of the old wooden bridge he remembered he
had read that it was expected to give way to the pressure of the
rushing water. On the levee, which protected the low-lying country
above the city, were crowds of people watching the river.

"Ye've no rivers loike thot in Garminy," observed a half-drunken
Irishman. He and several more of his kind evidently were teasing a
little German.

Colonel Pepper had not stood there long before he heard a number of
witticisms from these red-faced men.

After the manner of his kind the German had stolidly swallowed the
remarks about his big head, and its shock of stubby hair, and his
checked buff trousers; but at reference to his native country his
little blue eyes snapped, and he made a remark that this river was
extremely like one in Germany.

At this the characteristic contrary spirit of the Irishman burst
forth.

"Dutchy, I'd loike ye to know ye're exaggeratin'," he said. "Garminy
ain't big enough for a river the loike o' this. An' I'll leave it to
me intilligint-lookin' fri'nd here."

Colonel Pepper, thus appealed to, blushed, looked embarrassed,
coughed, and then replied that he thought Germany was quite large
enough for such a river.

"Did ye study gographie?" questioned the Irishman with fine scorn.

Colonel Pepper retired within himself.

The unsteady and excitable fellow had been crowded to the rear by his
comrades, who evidently wished to lessen, in some degree, the
possibilities of a fight.

"Phwat's in thim rivers ye're spoutin' about?" asked one.

"Vater, ov course."

"Me wooden-shoed fri'nd, ye mane beer--beer."

"You insolt me, you red-headed----"

"Was that Dutchman addressin' of me?" demanded the half-drunken
Irishman, trying to push by his friends.

"It'd be a foiner river if it wasn't yaller," said a peacemaker,
holding his comrade.

In the slight scuffle which ensued one of the men unintentionally
jostled the German. His pipe fell to the ground. He bent to recover
it.

Through Colonel Pepper's whole being shot the lightning of his strange
impulse, a tingling tremor ran over him; a thousand giants lifted and
swung his arm. He fought to check it, but in vain. With his blood
bursting, with his strength expending itself in one irresistible
effort, with his soul expanding in fiendish, unholy glee he brought
his powerful hand down upon the bending German.

There was a great shout of laughter.

The German fell forward at length and knocked a man off the levee
wall. Then the laughter changed to excited shouts.

The wall was steep but not perfectly perpendicular. Several men made
frantic grabs at the sliding figure; they failed, however, to catch
it. Then the man turned over and rolled into the river with a great
splash. Cries of horror followed his disappearance in the muddy water,
and when, an instant later, his head bobbed up yells filled the air.

No one had time to help him. He tried ineffectually to reach the
levee; then the current whirled him away. The crowd caught a glimpse
of a white despairing face, which rose on the crest of a muddy wave,
and then was lost.

In the excitement of the moment the Colonel hurried from the spot.
Horror possessed him; he felt no less than a murderer. Again he walked
and walked. Retribution had overtaken him. The accursed habit that had
disgraced him for twenty years had wrought its punishment. Plunged
into despair he plodded along the streets, till at length, out of his
stupefaction, came the question--what would Amanda say?

With that an overwhelming truth awakened him. He was free. He might
have killed a man, but he certainly had killed his habit. He felt the
thing dead within him. Wildly he gazed around to see where he was, and
thought it a deed of fate that he had unconsciously traveled toward
the home of his love. For there before his eyes was Amanda's cottage
with the red geranium in her window. He ran to the window and tapped
mysteriously and peered within. Then he ran to the door and knocked.
It opened with a vigorous swing.

"Mr. Pepper, what do you mean--tapping on my window in such
clandestine manner, and in broad daylight, too?" demanded Miss Hill
with a stern voice none of her scholars had ever heard.

"Amanda, dear, I am a murderer!" cried Pepper, in tones of
unmistakable joy. "I am a murderer, but I'll never do _it_ again."

"Laws!" exclaimed Miss Hill

He pushed her aside and closed the door, and got possession of her
hands, all the time pouring out incoherent speech, in which only _it_
was distinguishable.

"Man alive! Are you crazy?" asked Miss Hill, getting away from him
into a corner. But it happened to be a corner with a couch, and when
her trembling legs touched it she sat down.

"Never, never again will I do it!" cried the Colonel, with a grand
gesture.

"Can you talk sense?" faltered the schoolmistress.

Colonel Pepper flung himself down beside her, and with many breathless
stops and repetitions and eloquent glances and applications of his
bandana to his heated face, he finally got his tragic story told.

"Is that all?" inquired Miss Hill, with a touch of sarcasm. "Why,
you're not a murderer, even if the man drowns, which isn't at all
likely. You've only fallen again."

"Fallen. But I never fell so terribly. This was the worst."

"Stuff! Where's the chivalry you tried to make me think you were full
of? Didn't you humiliate me, a poor helpless woman? Wasn't that worse?
Didn't you humiliate me before a crowd of people in a candy-store?
Could anything be more monstrous? You did _it_, you remember?"

"Amanda! Never! Never!" gasped the Colonel.

"You did, and I let you think I believed your lies."

"Amanda! I'll never do it again, never to any one, so long as I live.
It's dead, same as the card tricks. Forgive me, Amanda, and marry me.
I'm so fond of you, and I'm so lonely, and those meadow lots of mine,
they'll make me rich. Amanda, would you marry me? Would you love an
old duffer like me? Would you like a nice little home, and an
occasional silk dress, and no more teaching, and some one to love
you--always? Would you, Amanda, would you?"

"Yes, I would," replied Amanda.




CHAPTER XXV


Lane was returning from a restless wandering in the woods. As he
neared the flooded river he thought he heard a shout for help. He
hurried down to the bank, and looked around him, but saw no living
thing. Then he was brought up sharply by a cry, the unmistakable
scream of a human being in distress. It seemed to come from behind a
boathouse. Running as far round the building as the water would permit
he peered up and down the river in both directions.

At first he saw only the half-submerged float, the sunken hull of a
launch, the fast-running river, and across the wide expanse of muddy
water the outline of the levee. Suddenly he spied out in the river a
piece of driftwood to which a man was clinging.

"Help! Help!" came faintly over the water.

Lane glanced quickly about him. Several boats were pulled up on the
shore, one of which evidently had been used by a boatman collecting
driftwood that morning, for it contained oars and a long pike-pole.
The boat was long, wide of beam, and flat of bottom, with a sharp bow
and a blunt stern, a craft such as experienced rivermen used for heavy
work. Without a moment's hesitation Lane shoved it into the water and
sprang aboard.

Meanwhile, short though the time had been, the log with its human
freight had disappeared beyond the open space in the willows.

Although Lane pulled a powerful stroke, when he got out of the slack
water into the current, so swift was it that the boat sheered abruptly
and went down stream with a sweep. Marking the piece of driftwood and
aided by the swiftly running stream Lane soon overhauled it.

The log which the man appeared to be clutching was a square piece of
timber, probably a beam of a bridge, for it was long and full of
spikes. When near enough Lane saw that the fellow was not holding on
but was helpless and fast on the spikes. His head and arms were above
water.

Lane steered the boat alongside and shouted to the man. As he made no
outcry or movement, Lane, after shipping the oars, reached over and
grasped his collar. Steadying himself, so as not to overturn the boat,
Lane pulled him half-way over the gunwale, and then with a second
effort, he dragged him into the boat.

The man evidently had fainted after his last outcry. His body slipped
off the seat and flopped to the bottom of the boat where it lay with
the white face fully exposed to the glare of the sun. A broad scar,
now doubly sinister in the pallid face, disfigured the brow.

Lane recoiled from the well-remembered features of Richard Swann.

"God Almighty!" he cried. And his caustic laughter rolled out over the
whirling waters. The boat, now disengaged from the driftwood, floated
swiftly down the river.

Lane stared in bewilderment at Swann's pale features. His amazement at
being brought so strangely face to face with this man made him deaf
to the increasing roar of the waters and blind to the greater momentum
of the boat.

A heavy thump, a grating sound and splintering of wood, followed by a
lurch of the boat and a splashing of cold water in his face brought
Lane back to a realization of the situation.

He looked up from the white face of the unconscious man. The boat had
turned round. He saw a huge stone that poked its ugly nose above the
water. He turned his face down stream. A sea of irregular waves,
twisting currents, dark, dangerous rocks and patches of swirling foam
met his gaze.

When Lane stood up, with a boatman's instinct, to see the water far
ahead, the spectacle thrilled him. A yellow flood, in changeful yet
consistent action, rolled and whirled down the wide incline between
the stony banks, and lost itself a mile below in a smoky veil of mist.
Visions of past scenes whipped in and out his mind, and he saw an
ocean careening and frothing under a golden moon; a tide sweeping
down, curdled with sand, a grim stream of silt, rushing on with the
sullen sweep of doom and the wildfire of the prairie, leaping,
cavorting, reaching out, turning and shooting, irresistibly borne
under the lash of the wind. He saw in the current a live thing freeing
itself in terror.

A roar, like the blending of a thousand storms among the pines, filled
his ears and muffled his sense of hearing and appalled him. He sat
down with his cheeks blanching, his skin tightening, his heart
sinking, for in that roar he heard death. Escape was impossible. The
end he had always expected was now at hand. But he was not to meet it
alone. The man who had ruined his sister and so many others must go to
render his accounting, and in this justice of fate Lane felt a
wretched gratification.

The boat glanced with a hard grind on a rock and shot down a long
yellow incline; a great curling wave whirled back on Lane; a heavy
shock sent him flying from his seat; a gurgling demoniacal roar
deafened his ears and a cold eager flood engulfed him. He was drawn
under, as the whirlpool sucks a feather; he was tossed up, as the wind
throws a straw. The boat bobbed upright near him. He grasped the
gunwale and held on.

It bounced on the buffeting waves and rode the long swells like a
cork; it careened on the brink of falls and glided over them; it
thumped on hidden stones and floating logs; it sped by black-nosed
rocks; it drifted through fogs of yellow mist; it ran on piles of
driftwood; it trembled with the shock of beating waves and twisted
with the swirling current.

Still Lane held on with a vise-like clutch.

Suddenly he seemed to feel some mighty propelling force under him; he
rose high with the stern of the boat. Then the bow pitched down into a
yawning hole. A long instant he and the boat slid down a glancing
fall--then thunderous roar--furious contending wrestle--cold, yellow,
flying spray--icy, immersing, enveloping blackness!

A giant tore his hands from the boat. He whirled round and round as he
sank. A languid softness stole over him. He saw the smile of his
mother, the schoolmate of his boyhood, the old attic where he played
on rainy days, and the spotted cows in the pasture and the running
brook. He saw himself a tall young man, favorite of all, winning his
way in life that was bright.

Then terrible blows of his heart hammered at his ribs, throbs of
mighty pain burst his brain; great constrictions of his throat choked
him. He began fighting the encompassing waters with frenzied strength.
Up and up he fought his way to see at last the light, to gasp at the
air. But the flood sucked at him, a weight pulled at his feet. As he
went down again something hard struck him. With the last instinctive
desperate love of life in his action he flung out his hand and grasped
the saving thing. It was the boat. He hooked his elbow over the
gunwale. Then darkness filmed over his eyes and he seemed to feel
himself whirling round and round, round and round. A long time,
seemingly, he whirled, while the darkness before his eyes gave way to
smoky light, his dead ears awoke to confused blur of sound. But the
weight on his numb legs did not lessen.

All at once the boat grated on a rock, and his knees struck. He lay
there holding on while life and sense seemed to return. Something
black and awful retreated. Then the rush and roar of the rapids was
again about him. He saw that he had drifted into a back eddy behind
the ledge of rock, and had whirled slowly round and round with a
miscellaneous collection of driftwood.

Lane steadied himself on the slippery ledge and got to his feet. The
boat was half full of water, out of which Swarm's ghastly face
protruded. By dint of great effort Lane pulled it sideways on the
ledge, and turned most of the water out.

Swann lay limp and sodden. But for his eyes he would have appeared
dead, and they shone with a conscious light of terror, of passionate
appeal and hope, the look with which a man prayed for his life.
Presently his lips moved imperceptibly. "Save me! for God's sake, save
me!"

Shuddering emotion that had the shock of electricity shook Lane. In
his ears again rang the sullen, hollow, reverberating boom of the
flood. Here was the man who had done most to harm him, begging to be
saved. Swann, poor wretch, was afraid to die; he feared the unknown;
he had a terror of that seething turmoil of waters; he could not face
the end of that cold ride. Why?

"Fool!" Lane cried, glaring wildly about him. Was it another dream?
Unreality swayed him again. He heard the roar, he saw the splitting
white-crested waves, the clouds of yellow vapor. He beat his numb legs
and shook himself like a savage dog. Then he made a discovery--in some
way he could not account for, the oars had remained in the boat. They
had been loose in their oar-locks.

Questions formed in Lane's mind, questions that seemed put by a
dawning significance. Why had he heard the cry for help? Why had he
found the boat? Why had the drowning man proved to be one of two men
on earth he hated, one of the two men whom he wanted to kill? Why had
he drifted into the rapids? Why had he come safely through a vortex of
death? Why had Swann's lips formed that prayer? Why had the oars
remained in the boat?

Far below over the choppy sea of waves he saw a bridge. It was his old
familiar resting place. Through the white enveloping glow he seemed to
see himself standing on that bridge. Then came to him a strange
revelation. Yesterday he had stood on that bridge, after seeing Blair
for the last time. He had stood there while he lived through an hour
of the keenest anguish that had come to him; and in that agony he had
watched the plunging river. He had watched it with eyes that could
never forget. His mind, exquisitely alive, with the sensibility of a
plexus of racked and broken nerves, had taken up every line, every
channel and stone and rapid of that flood, and had engraved them in
ineffaceable characters. With the unintelligible vagary of thought,
while his breast seemed crushed, his heart broken, he had imagined
himself adrift on that surging river, and he had planned his escape
through the rapids.

As Lane stood on the ledge, knee-deep in the water, with the certainty
that he had a perfect photograph of the field of tumbling waters below
in his mind's eye, a strange voice seemed to whisper in his ear.

_"This is your great trial!"_

Without further hesitation he shoved the boat off the ledge.

Round and round the back eddy he floated. At the outlet on the
down-stream side, where the gleaming line of foam marked the escape of
water into the on-rushing current, he whirled his boat, stern ahead.
Down he shot with a plunge and then up with a rise. Racing on over
the uneven swells he felt the hissing spray, and the malignant tips of
the waves that broke their fury on the boat and expended it in a
shower of stinging drops. The wind cut his face. He rode a sea of
foam, then turgid rolling mounds of water that heaved him up and up,
and down long planes that laughed with hollow boom, then into channels
of smooth current, where the torrent wreathed the black stones in
yellowish white.

Lane saw the golden sun, the blue sky, the fleecy clouds, the red and
purple of the colored hills; and felt his chest expand with the
mounting glory of great effort. The muscles of his back and arms,
strengthened by the long toil with his heavy axe, rippled and swelled
and burned, and stretched like rubber cords, and strung tight like
steel bands. The boat was a toy.

He rodes the waves, and threaded a labyrinth of ugly stones, and shot
an unobstructed channel, and evaded a menacing drift. The current
carried him irresistibly onward. When his keen eye caught danger ahead
he sunk the oars deep and pulled back. A powerful stroke made the boat
pause, another turned her bow to the right or left, then the swift
water hitting her obliquely sheered her in the safe direction. So Lane
kept afloat through the spray that smelled fresh and dank, through the
crash and surge and roar and boom, through the boiling caldron.

The descent quickened. On! On! he was borne with increasing velocity.
The yellow demons rose in fury. Boo--oom! Boo--oom! The old river god
voiced his remorseless roar. The shrill screaming shriek of splitting
water on sharp stones cut into the boom. On! On! Into the yellow mist
that might have been smoke from hell streaked the boat, out upon a
curving billow, then down! down! upon an upheaving curl of frothy
water. The river, like a huge yellow mound, hurled its mass at Lane.
All was fog and steam and whistling spray and rumble.

At length the boat swept out into the open with a long plunge over the
last bit of roughened water. Here the current set in a curve to the
left, running off the rocky embankment into the natural channel of the
river. The dam was now only a couple of hundred yards distant. The
water was smooth and the drift had settled to a slow, ponderous,
sliding movement.

Lane pulled powerfully against the current and toward the right-hand
shore. That was closest. Besides, he remembered a long sluice at the
end of the dam where the water ran down as on a mill-race. If he could
row into that!

In front of Lane, extending some distance, was a broad unbroken
expanse of water leading to the dam. A tremendous roar issued from
that fall. The muddy spray and mist rose high. To drift over there
would be fatal. Logs and pieces of debris were kept rolling there for
hours before some vagary of current caught them and released them.

Lane calculated the distance with cunning eye. He had been an expert
boatman all his boyhood days. By the expenditure of his last bit of
reserve strength he could make the sluice. And he redoubled his
efforts to such an extent that the boat scarcely went down stream at
all, yet edged closer to the right hand shore. Lane saw a crowd of
people on the bridge below the dam. They were waving encouragement. He
saw men run down the steep river bank below the mill; and he knew they
were going to be ready to assist him if he were fortunate enough to
ride down the sluice into the shallow backwater on that side.

Rowing now with the most powerful of strokes, Lane kept the bow of the
boat upstream and a little to the right. Thus he gained more toward
the shore. But he must time the moment when it would be necessary to
turn sharply.

"I can--make--it," muttered Lane. He felt no excitement. The thing had
been given him to do. His strokes were swift, but there was no hurry.

Suddenly he felt a strange catching of breath in his lungs. He
coughed. Blood, warm and salt, welled up from his throat. Then his
bitter, strangled cry went out over the waters. At last he understood
the voices of the river.

Lane quickened his strokes. He swung the bow in. He pointed it
shoreward. Straight for the opening of the sluice! His last strokes
were prodigious. The boat swung the right way and shot into the
channel. Lane dropped his oars. He saw men below wading knee-deep in
the water. The boat rode the incline, down to the long swell and
curled yellow billows below, where it was checked with violent shock.
Lane felt himself propelled as if into darkness.

When Lane opened his eyes he recognized as through a veil the little
parlor of the Idens. All about him seemed dim and far away. Faces and
voices were there, indistinguishable. A dark cloud settled over his
eyes. He dreamed but could not understand the dreams. The black veil
came and went.

What was the meaning of the numbness of his body? The immense weight
upon his breast! Then it seemed he saw better, though he could not
move. Sunlight streamed in at the window. Outside were maple leaves,
gold and red and purple, swaying gently. Then a great roaring sound
seemed to engulf him. The rapids? The voice of the river.

Then Mel was there kneeling beside him. All save her face grew vague.

"Swann?" he whispered.

"You saved his life," said Mel.

"Ah!" And straightway he forgot. "Mel--what's--wrong--with me?"

Mel's face was like white marble and her hands on his trembled
violently. She could not answer. But he knew. There seemed to be a
growing shadow in the room. Her eyes held a terrible darkness.

"Mel, I--never told--you," he whispered. "I married you--because I
loved you.... But I was--jealous.... I hated.... I couldn't forgive.
I couldn't understand.... Now I know. There's a law no woman--can
transgress. Soul and love are the same--in a woman. They must be
inviolable.... If I could have lived--I'd have surrendered to you. For
I loved you--beyond words to tell. It was love that made me well....
But we could not have been happy. Never, with that spectre between
us.... And, so--it must be--always.... In spite of war--and wealth--in
spite of men--women must rise...."

His voice failed, and again the strange rush and roar enveloped him.
But it seemed internal, dimmer and farther away. Mel's face was
fading. She spoke. And her words were sweet, without meaning. Then the
fading grayness merged into night.


THE END






_There's More to Follow!_

        More stories of the sort you like; more, probably, by
      the author of this one; more than 500 titles all told
      by writers of world-wide reputation, in the Authors'
      Alphabetical List which you will find on the _reverse
      side_ of the wrapper of this book. Look it over before
      you lay it aside. There are books here you are sure to
      want--some, possibly, that you have _always_ wanted.

      It is a _selected_ list; every book in it has achieved
      a certain measure of _success_.

      The Grosset & Dunlap list is not only the greatest
      Index of Good Fiction available, it represents in
      addition a generally accepted Standard of Value. It
      will pay you to

_Look on the Other Side of the Wrapper_!

      _In case the wrapper is lost write to the publishers
      for a complete catalog_



                          ZANE GREY'S NOVELS

      May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset &
      Dunlap's list.

      TO THE LAST MAN
      THE MYSTERIOUS RIDER
      THE MAN OF THE FOREST
      THE DESERT OF WHEAT
      THE U.P. TRAIL
      WILDFIRE
      THE BORDER LEGION
      THE RAINBOW TRAIL
      THE HERITAGE OF THE DESERT
      RIDERS OF THE PURPLE SAGE
      THE LIGHT OF WESTERN STARS
      THE LAST OF THE PLAINSMEN
      THE LONE STAR RANGER
      DESERT GOLD
      BETTY ZANE

                       LAST OF THE GREAT SCOUTS

      The life story of "Buffalo Bill" by his sister Helen
      Cody Wetmore, with Foreword and conclusion by Zane
      Grey.


      ZANE GREY'S BOOKS FOR BOYS
      KEN WARD IN THE JUNGLE
      THE YOUNG LION HUNTER
      THE YOUNG FORESTER
      THE YOUNG PITCHER
      THE SHORT STOP
      THE RED-HEADED OUTFIELD AND OTHER BASEBALL STORIES


                GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK





                          B.M. BOWER'S NOVELS

      May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset
      and Dunlap's list.

      THE EAGLE'S WING
      THE PAROWAN BONANZA
      THE VOICE AT JOHNNYWATER
      CASEY RYAN
      CHIP OF THE FLYING U
      COW-COUNTRY
      FLYING U RANCH
      FLYING U'S LAST STAND, THE
      GOOD INDIAN
      GRINGOS, THE
      HAPPY FAMILY, THE
      HER PRAIRIE KNIGHT
      HERITAGE OF THE SIOUX, THE
      LONG SHADOW, THE
      LONESOME TRAIL, THE
      LOOKOUT MAN, THE
      LURE OF THE DIM TRAILS, THE
      PHANTOM HERD, THE
      QUIRT, THE
      RANGE DWELLERS, THE
      RIM O' THE WORLD
      SKYRIDER
      STARR OF THE DESERT
      THUNDER BIRD, THE
      TRAIL OF THE WHITE MULE, THE
      UPHILL CLIMB, THE

                 GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK





                   GEORGE W. OGDEN'S WESTERN NOVELS

      May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset &
      Dunlap's list.

      THE BARON OF DIAMOND TAIL

      The Elk Mountain Cattle Co. had not paid a dividend in
      years; so Edgar Barrett, fresh from the navy, was sent
      West to see what was wrong at the ranch. The tale of
      this tenderfoot outwitting the buckaroos at their own
      play will sweep you into the action of this salient
      western novel.

      THE BONDBOY

      Joe Newbolt, bound out by force of family conditions
      to work for a number of years, is accused of murder
      and circumstances are against him. His mouth is
      sealed; he cannot, as a gentleman, utter the words
      that would clear him. A dramatic, romantic tale of
      intense interest.

      CLAIM NUMBER ONE

      Dr. Warren Slavens drew claim number one, which
      entitled him to first choice of rich lands on an
      Indian reservation in Wyoming. It meant a fortune; but
      before he established his ownership he had a hard
      battle with crooks and politicians.

      THE DUKE OF CHIMNEY BUTTE

      When Jerry Lambert, "the Duke," attempts to safeguard
      the cattle ranch of Vesta Philbrook from thieving
      neighbors, his work is appallingly handicapped because
      of Grace Kerr, one of the chief agitators, and a
      deadly enemy of Vesta's. A stirring tale of brave
      deeds, gun-play and a love that shines above all.

      THE FLOCKMASTER OF POISON CREEK

      John Mackenzie trod the trail from Jasper to the great
      sheep country where fortunes were being made by the
      flock-masters. Shepherding was not a peaceful pursuit
      in those bygone days. Adventure met him at every
      turn--there is a girl of course--men fight their best
      fights for a woman--it is an epic of the sheeplands.

      THE LAND OF LAST CHANCE

      Jim Timberlake and Capt. David Scott waited with
      restless thousands on the Oklahoma line for the signal
      to dash across the border. How the city of Victory
      arose overnight on the plains, how people savagely
      defended their claims against the "sooners;" how good
      men and bad played politics, makes a strong story of
      growth and American initiative.

      TRAIL'S END

      Ascalon was the end of the trail for thirsty cowboys
      who gave vent to their pent-up feelings without
      restraint. Calvin Morgan was not concerned with its
      wickedness until Seth Craddock's malevolence directed
      itself against him. He did not emerge from the
      maelstrom until he had obliterated every vestige of
      lawlessness, and assured himself of the safety of a
      certain dark-eyed girl.

_Ask for Complete free list of G.&D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction_

  GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK





                        EMERSON HOUGH'S NOVELS

      May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset
      and Dunlap's list

      THE COVERED WAGON
      NORTH OF 36
      THE WAY OF A MAN
      THE STORY OF THE OUTLAW
      THE SAGEBRUSHER
      THE GIRL AT THE HALFWAY HOUSE
      THE WAY OUT
      THE MAN NEXT DOOR
      THE MAGNIFICENT ADVENTURE
      THE BROKEN GATE
      THE STORY OF THE COWBOY
      THE WAY TO THE WEST
      54-40 OR FIGHT
      HEART'S DESIRE
      THE MISSISSIPPI BUBBLE
      THE PURCHASE PRICE


                     GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK





                        PETER B. KYNE'S NOVELS

      May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset &
      Dunlap's list.


      THE PRIDE OF PALOMAR

      When two strong men clash and the under-dog has Irish
      blood in his veins--there's a tale that Kyne can tell!
      And "the girl" is also very much in evidence.


      KINDRED OF THE DUST

      Donald McKay, son of Hector McKay, millionaire lumber
      king, falls in love with "Nan of the Sawdust Pile," a
      charming girl who has been ostracized by her
      townsfolk.


      THE VALLEY OF THE GIANTS

      The fight of the Cardigans, father and son, to hold
      the Valley of the Giants against treachery. The reader
      finishes with a sense of having lived with big men and
      women in a big country.


      CAPPY RICKS

      The story of old Cappy Ricks and of Matt Peasley, the
      boy he tried to break because he knew the acid test
      was good for his soul.


      WEBSTER: MAN'S MAN

      In a little Jim Crow Republic in Central America, a
      man and a woman, hailing from the "States," met up
      with a revolution and for a while adventures and
      excitement came so thick and fast that their love
      affair had to wait for a lull in the game.


      CAPTAIN SCRAGGS

      This sea yarn recounts the adventures of three
      rapscallion sea-faring men--a Captain Scraggs, owner
      of the green vegetable freighter Maggie, Gibney the
      mate and McGuffney the engineer.


      THE LONG CHANCE

      A story fresh from the heart of the West, of San
      Pasqual, a sun-baked desert town, of Harley P.
      Hennage, the best gambler, the best and worst man of
      San Pasqual and of lovely Donna.


                GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK





                        JAMES OLIVER CURWOOD'S

                         STORIES OF ADVENTURE

      May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset &
      Dunlap's list.


      THE COUNTRY BEYOND
      THE FLAMING FOREST
      THE VALLEY OF SILENT MEN
      THE RIVER'S END
      THE GOLDEN SNARE
      NOMADS OF THE NORTH
      KAZAN
      BAREE, SON OF KAZAN
      THE COURAGE OF CAPTAIN PLUM
      THE DANGER TRAIL
      THE HUNTED WOMAN
      THE FLOWER OF THE NORTH
      THE GRIZZLY KING
      ISOBEL
      THE WOLF HUNTERS
      THE GOLD HUNTERS
      HE COURAGE OF MARGE O'DOONE
      BACK TO GOD'S COUNTRY

_Ask for Complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction_

                GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK





                       BOOTH TARKINGTON'S NOVELS

      May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset &
      Dunlap's list.

      SEVENTEEN. Illustrated by Arthur William Brown.

      No one but the creator of Penrod could have portrayed
      the immortal young people of this story. Its humor is
      irresistible and reminiscent of the time when the
      reader was Seventeen.

      PENROD. Illustrated by Gordon Grant.

      This is a picture of a boy's heart, full of the
      lovable, humorous, tragic things which are locked
      secrets to most older folks. It is a finished,
      exquisite work.

      PENROD AND SAM. Illustrated by Worth Brehm.

      Like "Penrod" and "Seventeen," this book contains some
      remarkable phases of real boyhood and some of the best
      stories of juvenile prankishness that have ever been
      written.

      THE TURMOIL. Illustrated by C.E. Chambers.

      Bibbs Sheridan is a dreamy, imaginative youth, who
      revolts against his father's plans for him to be a
      servitor of big business. The love of a fine girl
      turns Bibb's life from failure to success.

      THE GENTLEMAN FROM INDIANA. Frontispiece.

      A story of love and politics,--more especially a
      picture of A country editor's life in Indiana, but the
      charm of the book lies in the love interest.

      THE FLIRT. Illustrated by Clarence F. Underwood.

      The "Flirt," the younger of two sisters, breaks one
      girl's engagement, drives one man to suicide, causes
      the murder of another, leads another to lose his
      fortune, and in the end marries a stupid and
      unpromising suitor, leaving the really worthy one to
      marry her sister.

_Ask for Complete free lilt of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction_

                GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK





                       NOVELS OF FRONTIER LIFE

                        WILLIAM MAC LEOD RAINE

      May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset
      and Dunlap's list.

      BIG-TOWN ROUND-UP, THE
      BRAND BLOTTERS
      BUCKY O'CONNOR
      CROOKED TRAILS AND STRAIGHT
      DAUGHTER OF THE DONS, A
      GUNSIGHT PASS
      HIGHGRADER, THE
      MAN FOUR-SQUARE, A
      MAN-SIZE
      MAVERICKS
      OH, YOU TEX!
      PIRATE OF PANAMA, THE
      RIDGWAY OF MONTANA
      SHERIFF'S SON, THE
      STEVE YEAGER
      TANGLED TRAILS
      TEXAS RANGER, A
      VISION SPLENDID, THE
      WYOMING
      YUKON TRAIL, THE


                GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK







*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DAY OF THE BEAST ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.